FURY 
 
 By EDMUND GOULDING 
 
 A. L. BURT COMPANY 
 
 Publishers New York 
 
 Published by arrangement with Dodd, Mead & Company 
 Printed in U. S. A.
 
 COPYRIGHT IWf, 
 BT DODD. MEAD AND COMPANY, In 
 
 M TWI w. . *.. r
 
 AFFECTIONATELY DEDICATED TO MY MOTHER 
 AND BABY SISTER 
 
 2084195
 
 FURY 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 HIDING in black nights . . . alone . . . 
 emerging with the sun . . . year in and 
 out . . . The Lady Spray rode on, con- 
 suming billowy distance with a pride bred of her 
 courage, sex and custom. 
 
 Looney Luke well said of her: 
 
 "Stormy night, or sunny day, 
 
 They're all the same to The Lady Spray." 
 
 Luke loved this ship; he loved the sea; and all 
 men and God. 
 
 He could not even hate his captain, Dog Leyton. 
 He'd said so once, and the crew had laughed. And 
 then Dog Leyton had heard, and he laughed, too. 
 
 And is it any matter of wonder that the sea roars 
 with seething laughter as she rolls up on the sands 
 of land to see you and me? 
 
 She laughs; and with a swift movement of her 
 body sweeps that fat woman's fat husband down, 
 under and away. Then, as we stand horrified, she 
 laughs back at us: "Come in, little man, God's 
 greatest creation!" 
 
 3
 
 4 FUKY 
 
 Perhaps we do not understand her roaring voice ; 
 and so we strut pleasurably back to land and life; 
 to chat, to breed, to cry and laugh, waking and 
 sleeping, working and playing, living and dying, 
 in mansions and mines, developing the human race 
 to the glory of God. Is it any wonder that the 
 sea laughs as she rolls up on the humans' land? 
 
 Some of us, perhaps, have heard the sea calling 
 within us and have thrilled, looking up into 
 truth; and a furious love of life has possessed us 
 . . . and we have laughed with the sea. 
 
 But then ... we have forgotten again, and 
 leaned away from truth. 
 
 So, through time, Man's laugh is dying . . . and 
 only the sea can be heard, far down along, curl- 
 ing upon the winding shore . . . seemingly eter- 
 nal. 
 
 Thus Dog Leyton's laugh had died. And Dog 
 Leyton was a captain of the sea. The Lady Spray 
 was his ship had been for thirty years; and she 
 was still as trim a windjamming girlie as you'd 
 want to find. She got a bit saucy sometimes, but 
 ain't that the way with all women? 
 
 Dog had been caught up in one of those cyclones 
 of passion, broken vows and lies, which blow only 
 on land; and he'd taken his brooding out to sea, 
 and she, womanlike, had jibed, and laughed, and 
 taunted, until . . . 
 
 But then he'd never inspired that tender solace 
 which only the sea can give. On the contrary, he'd 
 never understood the sea. He'd never known the
 
 FURY 5 
 
 glorious line of her form, her endless laughter, her 
 passion, her tempestuous moods of play, or her 
 moon-kissed sleep. Bah ! To him she was the soup 
 always the soup! Damn the wash! Damn the 
 wind ! Damn the clouds ! Damn the endless miles 
 of green distance! . . . Damn God! 
 
 And the damn God, with grim humor, had amus- 
 edly dabbed on his timeless palette, and detailed 
 Dog Leyton's hating face, while the sea swept her 
 swishing skirts by and smiled serenely up into that 
 face, the face that hated her, the face with streaks 
 and hollows of mental pain, traced ruthlessly 
 under the seafarer's tan. 
 
 The mouth, that seemed never to have smiled, was 
 a thin line. The brows might never have been 
 raised they seemed to be growing down. He 
 seemed to have been in need, by his outward ap- 
 pearance, of a physical and mental outlet for some- 
 thing smoldering within him. 
 
 Four obsessions were his : a ship, his son, a fight 
 and his rum. An ideal master, hard, cruel and 
 quarrelsome, but understood by his crew; and is 
 not understanding the basis of system? And does 
 not system mean a good ship? And The Lady 
 Spray was certainly that. 
 
 The sea's a man's life anyway, whatever you say. 
 It takes a man to understand her moods and love 
 her and ride her! She is startling in her moods; 
 her smile, when she wakes in the morning there's 
 nothing like it in the universe; and her rage God 
 help you, if she is against you ! She's attuned to
 
 6 FURY 
 
 God, and if you love her and your life is with her 
 and you're as true and as straight as she is, she'll 
 introduce you to him direct as a friend, as a 
 master, and you will need no church. 
 
 And through the sea you learn to know yourself 
 and all men. In the boundless mirror of her shin- 
 ing face you get a clearer vision of yourself, and 
 of the things that happen out of the longings and 
 storms and passions, and loves and hates and sins 
 of men. And she makes the drama of it all play 
 before your eyes and you're never lonely. No, 
 you're never lonely, if you play square with the 
 sea, and she likes you well enough to introduce 
 you to her Captain God. . . . 
 
 The sea had always loved Boy loved him from 
 that memorable night. The wind had teased her 
 all day and kept her awake all the night before. 
 She was letting her pent-up temper go, and the 
 rain and the wind were answering her back. The 
 Lady Spray was put to it to keep her nose out of 
 trouble. 
 
 The woman aboard was Mrs. Leyton, Dog's wife 
 and as good a seawoman as you would want to 
 find anywhere poor girl 
 
 Dog Leyton was himself born on the sea and he 
 wanted his child to start the same way. So that's 
 how she happened to ship. The crew took kindly 
 to her and well, that night there wasn't a man 
 aboard who didn't mumble something or do some- 
 thing unusual, such as men do when they're sight- 
 ing death even when it's well to port. And Mrs.
 
 FURY 7 
 
 Ley ton, she just sat and trembled, white-lipped 
 and still-eyed. 
 
 A gale has always been a good excuse for Dog 
 to take a couple more than usual. Damp affected 
 his rheumatism; and it had often been said that 
 The Lady Spray would have kissed Davy Jones 
 long before but for Dog's uncanny sea wit and the 
 ferocious fighting hate of opposition with which a 
 couple of extra rums always endowed him. 
 
 When he saw his wife that night, as he came in 
 dripping, saw her sitting there still and white, he 
 called her "yellow," and accused her of transfer- 
 ring her cowardice to the child that was to come. 
 
 But she knew her man. She stood up and 
 smiled. She knew her man, drunk or sober. She 
 walked out on top, the rain beating down on her 
 breast. 
 
 "Who's a bloody coward?" she screamed. "You 
 want a kid like yourself. All right; we'll make a 
 bullet-head out of him like his " 
 
 Before she could finish The Lady Spray, over- 
 hearing, pitched her down, head first, into the 
 scuppers. 
 
 It was Morgan, the young first mate, who picked 
 her up and carried her back; it was Morgan, the 
 first mate, who looked Dog Leyton in the eye in a 
 way that the skipper never forgot; it was Morgan 
 who took her burning hand, and whispered gruff 
 comfort in her ear with a voice that carried in it 
 something that made her open her eyes suddenly, 
 almost forgetting her pain.
 
 8 FUEY 
 
 Then Mr. Hop, the ship's doctor, entered. . . . 
 
 It was just breaking dawn and, like some 
 naughty coquette who has had a spree the night 
 before, the sea lay back smiling, breathless, wait- 
 ing for a tropical day on' which to doze. 
 
 The skipper had walked all night, and no more 
 drink had passed his lips. He was sober, morose 
 and ashamed ashamed to face the woman he 
 loved ; ashamed in his soberness to look at her pain- 
 racked face; ashamed to kiss her and ask her to 
 forgive. And Mr. Hop came to him as the first 
 streak of light peeped through the mist. 
 
 "It's come, Captain a boy." 
 
 The Captain did not move. He stood there, 
 transfixed and ashamed, as with the first ray of 
 light upon her lips, the sea smiled her welcome to 
 Boy. Dog was ashamed! And at that moment 
 from the cabin, Morgan, the first mate emerged, 
 a queer look upon his face. 
 
 And when dawn was full up, Dog Leyton stood 
 over his wife, the woman who had loved him until 
 then; and he looked down on her still, sleeping 
 form ; and the face of Boy looked up into his . . . 
 and crinkled and . . . perhaps, smiled . . . for- 
 giving.
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 BOY Boy Leyton, second mate of The Lady 
 Spray, the captain's only son was a child 
 of the sea, weaned upon her rolling bosom. 
 Her song had sung him to his baby sleep and her 
 soft voice had taught him the only prayers he ever 
 knew. And had he not been fathered by Dog, the 
 roughest, toughest ever? 
 
 He had lived up to all that father's expectations, 
 in details of seamanship, diligence and discipline; 
 but in his eyes could be perceived a vague tender- 
 ness, a whimsical inquiry. 
 
 It was this manifestation of his character which 
 constantly broke the even course of his sea-faring 
 existence by sharp and cruel conflict, for Dog 
 Leyton attributed this strain to the wife, the 
 mother, the woman who after the boy's birth had 
 made life outside his ship a closed book to him, 
 the woman he now hated who was gone. 
 
 It was Boy's revelation of his softer quality, his 
 unspoken hunger for love and sympathy, his innate 
 ability to deal with brutality, with compassion and 
 kindliness, which had created the smoldering con- 
 flict between father and son a, conflict that fore- 
 boded tragedy. 
 
 Nor was Boy, although physically hard and 
 brave, understood by the flotsam crew chosen by 
 
 9
 
 10 FUKY 
 
 Dog Leyton to man The Lady Spray. In truth he 
 did not quite understand himself. Violence, vice 
 and blood spelled to him indescribable agony. He 
 was a recluse and a dreamer and yet at times for 
 long periods he would gaze, as if wistfully, out to 
 sea, sublimely oblivious to the life about him. 
 
 Yet his immediate sense of humor, the virility 
 with which he attacked his work, his buoyant and 
 laughing attitude towards the crew, proved him 
 Dog Leyton's son, with a pride in who he was, a 
 pride manifested in his stride as second mate. 
 But now and then, when in the very act of imitat- 
 ing his father splendidly, he suddenly would spoil 
 it all by a tender act or word. 
 
 Intense and natural, he was a man among 
 men, his very normality automatically high-lighted 
 against the abnormal hardness of the captain, 
 mate and rew. The hardening process to which 
 Boy had been subjected, as persistently prescribed 
 by his father, had failed. His physical perfection 
 was balanced by a certain influence of soul, but 
 he was without subtlety. He took life and indi- 
 vidual circumstances exactly as he found them and 
 dealt with them upon natural instincts and im- 
 pulses. 
 
 Therefore Boy was natural, strong, tender and 
 brave; and if one ventured to criticize his moral 
 make-up, one might point to his hypersensitive 
 attitude towards his own tender and truer side, 
 which he had learned to term within himself his 
 "yellow streak."
 
 THE sea lay back, languid, under a hot sun. 
 Her even, contented breathing swayed The 
 Lady Spray with a gentle grace. It was 
 like one woman lending another her mirror and 
 The Lady Spray smiled quietly to herself. She 
 felt dressed for the afternoon, her decks white and 
 trim and her crew for the moment too hot to shout 
 and sing. 
 
 Boy, stretched upon the deck, face down, resting 
 upon his elbows, was talking quietly to Noah, a 
 green and red parrot in a very nice cage. 
 
 "G'wan, yuh damn fool," he said politely, urg- 
 ingly. "D'ye want yer dinner? Do yer?" 
 
 A muffled scream from Noah. 
 
 Muscles under a brown skin rippled as Boy 
 swung into a sitting position. 
 
 "Say 'Minnie, I love you!' Come on, now! 
 <Min ' " 
 
 Noah turned quickly. A third had joined them ; 
 a twisted, curious thing, a man with an abnormally 
 large forehead and very blue, transparent eyes. 
 
 Boy looked up. 
 
 "Blimey, Luke, you try yer 'and ; 'e's got to say 
 it proper before port." 
 
 Luke smiled. "Suppose Noah says *I love ye' all 
 
 day. 'I love ye I love ye,' and then you come 
 
 11
 
 12 FURY 
 
 back an' say it; it won't be such new music for 
 Minnie's ears. Wimmen's ears are made to wait 
 for things they like to hear ... to wait." 
 
 Boy scratched his head as the logic of this ob- 
 servation hit him suddenly. A row of white teeth 
 bared spontaneously. 
 
 "Luke, ye're right. Ye arn't 'arf a one! She'd 
 be 'earin' this blinkin' fowl all day and when I'd 
 come back from trips 
 
 A sudden movement from Luke interrupted him. 
 A sheet of paper, sweeping along the deck in a 
 breath of warm wind, had been deftly caught. 
 Luke's blue eyes missed nothing. In a moment he 
 had seen a written phrase or two. He hesitated 
 and quickly handing the paper to Boy, moved 
 away. 
 
 With or about Luke, the unusual always hap- 
 pened. It was a moment before Boy looked at the 
 fluttering letter in his hand. Then glancing down, 
 he read, as it had been penned by a crude, heavy 
 hand: 
 
 "Dearest Minnie : I been thinking of you all day." 
 
 But the paper was rudely snatched from him. 
 
 Boy, scrambling to his feet, faced Morgan, the 
 first mate. 
 
 Certain temperaments are in natural opposition, 
 certain men are born to face each other, look into 
 each other's eyes and hate; and these two hated 
 with an unspoken, agonizing hate ; a sullen, sailors' 
 hate.
 
 FURY 13 
 
 Morgan, with his six-feet-three of sinew, his nar- 
 rowed eyes and lantern jaw, hated Boy; and Boy, 
 though trembling, feared not Morgan but his own 
 insane, surging desire to kill this man who now 
 stood with the paper crushed in his hand, looking 
 down at him, silent but for the hiss of indrawn 
 breath. 
 
 Then suddenly another's voice, raucous: 
 
 "Get out of it there, Morgan ! I called yuh." 
 
 Dog Leyton, red-faced, was yelling from the 
 wheel. 
 
 "Aye, aye, sir." 
 
 Without a word Morgan turned away, the letter 
 still crushed in his hand; and Boy, gazing after 
 him, wondered. 
 
 His heart was thumping. He turned. Noah 
 was a dull thing now in the reaction. 
 
 Looney Luke watched him and smiled. He saw 
 hidden meanings. No external incident ever 
 brought change to his twisted features. He was 
 Looney Luke, the cooky's mate; he read the stars, 
 he told your fate. 
 
 Boy stood beside him now and asked a question, 
 but Looney Luke did not answer. His attention 
 had been attracted elsewhere. 
 
 Morgan had taken the wheel. The Skipper 
 leaned heavily on the rail, wiping his forehead. 
 His figure sagged as if physically fatigued. His 
 head turned quickly. 
 
 "Did ye speak, Mr. Morgan?" 
 
 Morgan did not answer.
 
 14 FURY 
 
 The eyes of the older man blazed. The sagging 
 figure stiffened suddenly. A stride and he stood 
 beside Morgan, whose face was averted. 
 
 "Were ye mumblin' something Mr. Morgan?" 
 
 The other answered suddenly, sullenly, without 
 turning : 
 
 "I remarked it wa'n't my watch." 
 
 Here it was, an outlet, an excuse. With light- 
 ning stimulus it functioned. Leyton's body quiv- 
 ered and his voice thundered : "Are you objecting 
 Mr. Morgan?" 
 
 "No, damn ye, I ain't"; and Morgan swung 
 around, speaking down into the broad, crimson, 
 twitching face, thrust up to him viciously. 
 
 Again, one of those unspeakable moments; a 
 moment of hate. 
 
 Boy made a movement forward. Luke laid a 
 hand on his arm, restraining him. Together they 
 watched. 
 
 Leyton lunged suddenly. Morgan stepped back. 
 The savage impetus of the blow swung the Skipper 
 around against the wheel. The other walked for- 
 ward fearlessly sneering: 
 
 "Ye're Captain, don't forget! Ye're " 
 
 A backhander checked further utterance. 
 
 A herculean feat of mental control shook Mor- 
 gan's huge frame as he stood, a sinister figure, 
 facing an old man, who at that moment slumped, 
 clutching at the wheel. 
 
 The Lady Spray nervously fluttered in her 
 course.
 
 FURY 15 
 
 Boy with a cry started forward and was again 
 restrained. He knew ... he knew ! 
 
 Mr. Hop stood beside Dog Leyton, patting his 
 back briskly. 
 
 The old man was gasping for breath, betraying 
 every symptom of apoplectic distress. Morgan 
 watched silently, as the Captain, with an ef- 
 fort, straightened, stood erect, spat and walked 
 away. 
 
 Mr. Hop and Morgan exchanged quick glances. 
 
 "He'll be killin' some one or himself in one of 
 them fits." 
 
 And Mr. Hop, about to reply, started suddenly. 
 Morgan looked with him. 
 
 "Get out o' me sight, ye moon-faced calf!" 
 
 Together they watched Boy turn slowly away 
 from his father. He had followed only a few steps 
 and in a low voice asked : "Are you all right now,. 
 Father? sir?" 
 
 Boy walked to Looney Luke; again he asked a 
 question and again Looney Luke's face was turned 
 away, absorbed. 
 
 Boy's gaze followed his to see something that had 
 happened five times before in his fifteen or sixteen 
 years of conscious memories. He spoke, clutching 
 Luke's arm. 
 
 "He'll make 'em fight the mood Vs in, 'e will ! 
 Make 'em fight! An' one of 'em" (his voice low- 
 ered to a whisper) , " '11 go under. Look !" 
 
 It was true. He had told one of the secrets of 
 the sea; a secret carried in the heart of The Lady
 
 16 FURY 
 
 Spray; his father's law; something that justified 
 vague whispers ashore. Fight it out! 
 
 Zeis, the Greek cook . . . some garbage on the 
 deck . . . and Yuka, the burly Russian blonde 
 . . . the skipper between . . . "Who dumped 
 this?" ... a torrent of foreign words growing 
 louder, shriller, as two sea haters of seven 
 voyages full of smoldering aversion, stood facing 
 each other. Zeis knew the Russian lied the gar- 
 bage wasn't from the galley. 
 
 A whistle, shrill, penetrating. 
 
 "All hands up!" 
 
 "A fight a fight !" 
 
 Eyes had been watching. It was the first fight 
 since the giant Lascar, Jumbo, had been brained, 
 two years ago and by this very Zeis . . . Jumbo 
 had died of pneumonia according to Mr. Hop's 
 log. 
 
 And now Yuka! 
 
 What a fight! . . . 
 
 Hoarse shouts and scrambling feet . . . 
 
 "The old 'un's gettin' blood mad again . . ." 
 
 "Five bob on Zeis!" 
 
 "All up!" 
 
 And the white decks of The Lady Spray suddenly 
 seemed to shudder. 
 
 "A chair for the Skipper." 
 
 Mr. Hop came forward busily, with a bowl of 
 water and some towels. 
 
 "A bigger ring! Give 'em room! Back! Get 
 back, there! Farther!"
 
 FURY 17 
 
 "Look at that bloody man, I ask yer. He'll eat 
 'im!" 
 
 Yuka, bared to the waist, his straw mop answer- 
 ing dully to the light, smiled at the speaker. He 
 pawed the ground with a naked horny foot. His 
 knife flamed in the sun. His was the confidence 
 of a giant. 
 
 Zeis the Greek, lithe, sparse, still, very still, his 
 thin pointed features unmoving, waited, knife 
 gripped in his steel-like fingers, its blade under 
 his wrist, turned up towards the elbow. 
 
 "Silence!" 
 
 The Skipper took his seat and unnaturally stuck 
 an unlighted pipe in his mouth. 
 
 The sky, blue with flecks of white, looked and 
 whispered to the dozing sea, but only Looney Luke 
 noticed the faint puff of warm interest that stirred 
 The Lady Spray uneasily. 
 
 "You two wanted this an' now ye've got it, and 
 whatever's the outcome, ye'll govern yerselves and 
 yer tongues accordingly. Ye're all parties to this 
 'ere scrap. D'ye understand?" 
 
 A roar of hoarse "ayes" ... a rumble of dis- 
 cordant excited voices . . . the rasp of bloody 
 speculation . . . hushed whispers of advice. 
 
 "Wait! Stop!" 
 
 The Skipper rose and, hand to mouth, shouted : 
 
 "Boy!" 
 
 And Boy, but a dozen paces away behind Num- 
 ber 1 boat, stiffened suddenly. His eyes sought 
 Looney Luke's appealingly and met blankness,
 
 18 FURY 
 
 changing to a whimsical smile of cynical encour- 
 agement. 
 
 "B-O-Y!" 
 
 Boy walked forward heavily and Looney Luke 
 gazed after him, the boy he loved . . . and turned 
 his head away. 
 
 Why why was Boy a coward? Why was he 
 yellow . . . this healthy boy a product of the 
 sea and scared to see a scrap and a good one 
 why? 
 
 Morgan smiled from the wheel as he looked 
 down upon the curious scene before him. It had 
 happened so quickly but that is the way of the 
 sea. And now look at Boy, that dead-faced brat! 
 The old 'un's makin' him set on the deck by his 
 chair and the old 'un's voice b-i-t-e-s. 
 
 Its tremolo of excitement went up and kissed 
 Morgan's ears. 
 
 "I said all hands up, Mr. Leyton! Damn ye, 
 can't yer obey? . . . Sit down! . . . Here!" 
 
 Morgan smiled again as the crew grinned and 
 Boy, white faced, took his place beside his father. 
 
 And at the first breathless "Oh!" as two naked 
 bodies smacked into action, each glistening, sweat- 
 ing, before its blow was struck, Morgan felt him- 
 self strangely aloof. 
 
 He still retained a spark of ambition. Exactly 
 what that ambition was he didn't know, except, of 
 course, that he wanted to be master of The Lady 
 Spray if the devil would only be kind enough to 
 remove the old man.
 
 FURY 19 
 
 He gazed down now at that old man, craning 
 forward in his chair, with eyes like tiny beads of 
 fire, watching what? 
 
 The Russian was down, face upon the deck. 
 Under each shoulder his two hands gripped the 
 two of Zeis, who strained and panted above and 
 bit into the red, crinkled neck beneath a straw 
 mopped head that came back with force enough 
 against his nose to send drops of crimson wet upon 
 writhing shoulders. 
 
 And no one knew but they that the knife of 
 Zeis pierced an inch into the fleshy breast pressing 
 against the deck, until it moved in its warm socket 
 restlessly, as the Greek strained above and other 
 crimson evidence streaked from under the middle 
 of the two sweating, panting forms, who were 
 fighting for what? for what? 
 
 Boy's head turned away as another conscious- 
 ness shrieked the question in his ear, and the hand 
 of the Skipper came automatically down from the 
 side of the chair, to twist it roughly until it faced 
 again 
 
 Two figures, now risen for another rush. 
 
 The slap of their wet bodies, tuned weirdly with 
 the wash astern, so thought Looney Luke, sitting 
 behind boat Number 1, writing, and looking up 
 suddenly at the sky and down again to what he 
 had written. 
 
 "A man's a master of his world, who's captain 
 of the sea. He "
 
 20 FUEY 
 
 A hoarse shout behind him and he listened and 
 Morgan started suddenly at the wheel. 
 
 Yuka pressed back, back. His throat bursting 
 with veins, the Greek's palm pushing at his upper 
 lip and nose and the gums, where teeth were, and 
 his knife slowly, surely descending. 
 
 Screams . . . silence . . . and then eyes . . . 
 perhaps two pair which could not watch murder, 
 turned away, then looked back suddenly. 
 
 Three figures are in the ring, two white and 
 one blue-black; and white lips scream, "No, no! 
 Christ, no! 
 
 Boy had kicked Zeis back, kicked him in the 
 mouth as he bent forward. 
 
 And Zeis, dripping, dazed, trembling, wondering, 
 waited, panting. The second mate stood before him 
 over the cowering form of Yuka, commanding. 
 
 The crew upon their feet shouted what would 
 they shout? And then silence, sudden and sin- 
 ister; and all eyes watched, fascinated, the slowly 
 approaching figure of the Captain. 
 
 Morgan craned forward. It was perhaps the 
 only time that he had ever derived pleasure from 
 the fact of Boy's presence upon the ship. 
 
 "Now he'll get it! He'll get it! Look!" 
 
 Father and son . . . and silence, Boy's eyes 
 speaking all he had to say; the crew taut, watch- 
 ing breathlessly; Mr. Hop bending over Yuka. 
 
 "Get inside!" 
 
 Boy turned suddenly, obediently, toward the 
 cabin.
 
 FUEY 21 
 
 Just for a moment Dog Leyton regarded his 
 men. 
 
 The fight was over, the spell was broken. After 
 this it would be murder, not hot-blooded, but cold- 
 blooded. The faces of the crew asked a question 
 which Leyton did not answer. 
 
 He turned away in the footsteps of his son. 
 
 An ugly rush as the crew would re-start the 
 fight was stopped by a shout from Morgan at the 
 wheel: 
 
 "Get down there! Clear decks!" 
 
 Patting the slimy back of Zeis, they led him 
 away to a hot, stinking galley, a sweating, bleed- 
 ing victor, while Mr. Hop puffed a little as he 
 helped Yuka to a sitting posture and dabbed his 
 wound, pausing to glance up smiling in response 
 to an amused signal from his friend, Morgan, then 
 following the latter's glance in the direction of the 
 Captain's cabin, the door of which had been slid to. 
 
 Was it cowardice? Was Boy yellow? 
 
 Hard as nails, he had fought with men ashore, 
 and on shipboard, too, and smashed them, beaten 
 them <to a pulp. Last time they had had to drag 
 him off. You didn't have to draw him on, either; 
 he was there and ready. Perhaps a little too ready 
 with the readiness that comes of youth and sinew 
 and pluck ; but this weakness ? 
 
 What was this within him? 
 
 Was it his power to love ; to love with a tenacity 
 which was bigger than thoughts, words or blows,
 
 22 FURY 
 
 bigger than himself? Was it his mother or God 
 from whom this legacy had sprung this ability 
 to love with the steadfastness of the sea? 
 
 And whom did Boy love? 
 
 . . . The cabin spun before him. A fist, knotted 
 and cruel, with a ring on the big little finger, had 
 caught him squarely over the left eye. 
 
 When his vision cleared he saw his father, roll- 
 ing a bristly, unshaven jaw, round and round, the 
 chin stuck out in sinister invitation, distorting the 
 bleared puffed eyes above. 
 
 "Come on, ye yeller rat! Hit me! Hit me! I 
 hit ye; hit me!" 
 
 This, accompanied by an irritating backhand 
 flip across the mouth, not too hard, carried with 
 it almost a finesse, with just enough tickle in it, 
 to send the blood mounting. 
 
 Boy answered. His fists closed; they were 
 coming up. 
 
 Then the fingers opened as a vise might. They 
 would take that red throat before him and choke 
 the life out of it. 
 
 Passion swept a mist before his eyes, a mist 
 personed by a horror a beast that always had 
 been at him. 
 
 Then the mist cleared and Boy no longer saw 
 a beast, but some one whom he loved his father, 
 the old dad the dad whom they all said was half 
 dotty. 
 
 Boy's hands dropped to his sides; his taut face
 
 FURY 23 
 
 * 
 
 melted into softening lines; his eyes shone gently 
 
 again; he swallowed quickly. 
 
 "I'll knock the dirty woman out o' yer hide!" 
 The words were bitten off, edged by hated 
 
 memory. 
 
 "She was me mother, anyway, wasn't she?" 
 "Yer mother she was, and a low, dirty . . ." 
 "Stop that! Ye can't say that! Ye shan't!" 
 Again those fingers opened to choke and again 
 
 that bristly jaw went round and round, below thin 
 
 lips with white foam in the corners, hissing: "Hit 
 
 me! Hit me!" 
 
 It sounded like the chant of a demon urging to 
 
 kill and then: 
 
 "You've got her cow eyes hers ye're her, in a 
 
 man soft, slimy, yeller!" 
 This was answered by a cry, and two pairs of 
 
 fingers pressed and choked the rest. 
 
 The figure of the father was brave, unresisting, 
 
 waiting, triumphant. At last, at last Boy showed 
 
 fight! 
 Would he go on? Would he? He could stop 
 
 him if he wanted to. Would those fingers press 
 
 tighter on his throat? Would he try to kill? 
 
 Was the beast loosed at last? Had that woman, 
 
 that cow, that yellow streak been killed in him 
 
 forever? 
 
 A moment's breathless pause and pressure of the 
 
 fingers ceased; Boy's eyes raised from the throat 
 
 and saw the face above his hands, its eager, savage
 
 24 FURY 
 
 gleam of madness. He let go suddenly and spoke. 
 
 "Ye ain't right, Father; ye're sick." 
 
 "Sick me, hey?" this with a savage blow 
 across Boy's mouth. 
 
 But the sound of the blow was dull. The act 
 was dull. Life had left the scene, because Boy 
 stood still, very still, looking at an old man, sud- 
 denly convulsed, crimson, apoplectic, pathetic, who 
 tried to speak, and fell a tumbled mass upon the 
 floor. 
 
 It was Mr. Hop who, having entered noiselessly 
 a moment before with a bowl of water, plaster 
 and towel, helped Boy to lift the limp and ghastly 
 weight to its bunk; and then he left without a 
 word, as though one of these fits was the logical 
 reaction of the excitement of the fight. 
 
 Boy stood looking at the prostrate form. He 
 loosed the old man's collar and from the sweating 
 forehead brushed back the gray and matted hair. 
 
 As he did this he was startled by the falling of 
 a drop of blood upon the hand which but a moment 
 before had struck him, then another . . . pat . . . 
 pat. . . pat. . . they came. 
 
 He had turned away before he realized that they 
 were from his own forehead where that ring had 
 cut him. 
 
 Boy took the roll of plaster which Mr. Hop had 
 brought and tried with his clasp knife to cut a 
 piece from it He found this difficult. His hands 
 trembled. He tried to tear it with his teeth.
 
 FURY 25 
 
 At the sound, the old man turned, watching; a 
 curious, strange calm upon his face. 
 
 Boy turned, surprised, as without much effort 
 his father rose and stood before him. 
 
 Not a word was uttered as Dog Leyton took the 
 plaster and wetting it with his mouth placed it 
 gently on the wound and said: 
 
 "Ye bleed easy, Boy." 
 
 A pair of eyes caught his, large, welling, 
 woman's eyes, brimming with love and under- 
 standing. 
 
 "It's nothin', Father. I love ye all the same." 
 
 A moment's pause ; a hoarse shout. 
 
 "There ain't no such thing as love." 
 
 The crash of a bowl dashed upon the floor. 
 
 "Damn yer soft heart!" 
 
 The sea held the sun in a parting embrace, crim- 
 son, gold and purple. She was sobbing softly, Boy 
 thought, as he went to the side and listened, dully ; 
 and then the soft drone of music drummed softly 
 upon a single string and Luke's mellow voice: 
 
 "Wondrous are the women 
 
 What trips our sturdy beams, 
 Because they ain't here really, 
 They're only in our dreams." 
 
 Boy changed from one foot to the other and 
 looked out across his sea intensely wondering.
 
 PART II 
 
 "It you've never been to Limehouse, 
 
 You've never been to sea; 
 It's the dirtiest spot in London, 
 But it's home, sweet home to me." 
 
 LOONEY LUKE'S POEMS
 
 CHAPTEB I 
 
 MB. HOP was first seaman, boatswain, pay- 
 master, clerk, purser, doctor, on The Lady 
 Spray. He was short, fat and very dirty. 
 He did not look like a sailor, but as a point of fact, 
 was a particularly good one. Every language 
 came nicely to his tongue, from the lingo of the 
 Lascar to the guttural of the Eskimo. 
 
 Mr. Hop wore over his undershirt a pair of 
 trousers and a waistcoat, and was never without 
 a large pair of pince-nez spectacles, hanging by a 
 startlingly fresh black ribbon from his neck. He 
 affected at all times a Homburg hat with a guard 
 of string tied to a buttonhole of his invariably half- 
 opened waistcoat, because this hat was always 
 blowing off. By manipulation of the string he was 
 able to flip it on very cleverly. He seemed never 
 to shave and yet his beard at no time appeared 
 to be more than three days old. For some un- 
 earthly reason, he shined his shoes. 
 
 It was this same Mr. Hop who entered the tiny 
 office of the Anglo-Scottish Tropical Navigating 
 Company, Limehouse, S.E., usually spoken of as 
 the A.S.T.N.C., with the pompous air of a man of 
 affairs, and sitting uncomfortably on an orange 
 box, wiped his brow and spoke one word: 
 
 "Damn !" 
 
 20
 
 30 FUEY 
 
 "Sorry, Cockey," observed the clerk. "Where's 
 your old man?" 
 
 "I'm 'ere. Who wants me?" And sure enough, 
 in full shore kit, stood Captain Leyton, master of 
 The Lady Spray. Leyton looked well again; he 
 had shaved; he always did to come ashore, and 
 there was a white top on his cap. 
 
 The manager rose and approached him with 
 some deference. 
 
 "Sorry, Captain, yer fer Leith right away. 
 Orders just come down from the city." 
 
 "Damn !" said the Captain, just as Mr. Hop had. 
 "I've let the crew off. I'll lose a tide. What the 
 hell's all this changin' fer, anyway?" 
 
 "Orders is orders, as you as a master know full 
 well, Captain." The manager, a tall, thin Mr. 
 Petwee, with a drooping mustache, proffered a 
 cigar. 
 
 "Thanks, Mr. Petwee." The sea captain turned 
 automatically. "Mr. 'Op, will yer please razzle the 
 bunch an' get 'em back? I'll make the 8.15 tide." 
 
 "Aye, aye, sir." Mr. Hop and his books and his 
 hat left the office with a bang of the door. 
 
 That Captain Leyton was one of the quietest and 
 ablest masters in the British mercantile service, 
 as Mr. Petwee had often observed, refuting sundry 
 insinuations, but he admitted that Dog Leyton was 
 a hot 'un. 
 
 "He keeps 'is crew, don't 'e?" Mr. Petwee would 
 assert. "There's Morgan, 'is first, been with 'im 
 goin' on five-an'-twenty years."
 
 FURY 31 
 
 Mr. Petwee liked Captain Leyton ; Dog appealed 
 to his imagination. He presented, ashore, the 
 quiet calm and almost polish of the British sea- 
 master of tradition; and Mr. Petwee knew a good 
 deal. Petwee represented to Leyton the Company ; 
 he was sound and one of the few landsmen who 
 knew how to handle seamen with the tact that 
 comes of long experience. The two had been 
 friends for thirty years, and Petwee's heart and 
 ear had been audience to his suffering that time 
 when Leyton's wife had left him. He was one of 
 them as could drink a glass or two of whiskey with- 
 out lowerin' his standin'. Leyton, mad drunk in 
 The Three Jolly Sailors, had poured out his grief, 
 his shame, his hate, his curse into Petwee's ear, 
 and the latter had never referred to the subject 
 since. 
 
 Neither had Leyton. 
 
 Petwee had said the right thing at -the time and 
 he had said the right thing since by saying nothing. 
 
 Thus, there was a bond between these men, and 
 that w r as perhaps why Petwee was now more than 
 anxious that The Lady Spray should make Leith 
 on this trip. 
 
 "I wanted 'arf a word with ye about Leith, 
 Cap'n. I got some news." 
 
 Quickly Leyton turned. "What news about 
 what? who!" He seemed to fill the tiny office, 
 suddenly. 
 
 " 'Ow about a spot o' comfort down at Thfj 
 Sailors an' I'll tell ye."
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 C LANCET, one of my Lady Spray's estimable 
 crew, who has not yet been formally intro- 
 duced, having warmed the inner man with 
 a couple of rums cold, paused, gazing up at the 
 somber, dirty structure known to fame as Mrs. 
 Brent's Sailors' Rest. His song about an Irish 
 mother died upon his lips. He ascended the five 
 steps, pulled the string which passed through a 
 hole to the latch on the inside of the door, and 
 entered. Clancey had a mission, and that mission 
 was important and secret. 
 
 Mrs. Brent posed as the mother of all sailors. 
 Indeed, it was once remarked that she was large 
 enough to be mother of the entire British navy. 
 True, she was large, muscular and drunk always 
 drunk, and this good, Christian woman, running 
 a good Christian home, was a scheming old hypo- 
 crite. 
 
 Minnie Brent, Boy's Minnie, could have told you 
 without any trouble a lot more that Ma Brent was. 
 Minnie wasn't Mrs. Brent's real daughter. Every- 
 body knew she wasn't that. Had she been, far less 
 might have been said and thought about Minnie, 
 because "a woman's got a right to do as she likes 
 with 'er own child" at least, that was the view- 
 point of Lamehouse. 
 
 32
 
 FURY 33 
 
 But Minnie wasn't Ma Brent's daughter and 
 every one knew it, though who Minnie's parents 
 were well, every one knew that nobody knew that 
 either. 
 
 The main large room of the Sailors' Rest, the 
 dining room, was the scene of an argument as 
 Clancey entered, and Mrs. Brent, taut, tall and 
 tipsy, listened with arms akimbo. She wanted 
 somebody to say something about Queen Mary or 
 Horatio Bottomley or Lloyd George that was all. 
 Let 'em start! She felt in excellent trim and 
 spoiling for a fight. But she was to wait in vain 
 because the six or seven nondescript resting sailors 
 were concerned at that moment with a heated dis- 
 cussion of the bootlegging possibilities round the 
 Florida coast of the States. 
 
 "It's seamen they want an' they'll pay good. Ye 
 don't mind gettin' killed if ye're paid fer it." 
 
 Mrs. Brent turned quickly as Clancey en- 
 tered. 
 
 "'Ullo there, Cockey wax! The Spray's in? 
 Where's the boys?" 
 
 Clancey glanced and spoke quickly. His was an 
 important mission. 
 
 "Mr. Morgan's comin' right down to see Minnie. 
 He sent me along to tell ya" 
 
 A broad smile labored across Mr*. Brent's vast 
 features. 
 
 "Righto, me lad! Get yenself a glass o' stout. 
 Ye know where to find it." 
 
 Mrs. Brent weighed anchor and steamed away,
 
 34 FUKY 
 
 highly pleased because she had always liked Mor- 
 gan. But there, what woman didn't? 
 
 Morgan possessed a certain restraint that 
 matched his height. His knowledge of women was 
 uncanny and those that had loved him knew that 
 under that veneer, those set, subtle flatteries, that 
 quiet though tfulness, a ruthless cruelty dwelt en- 
 caved, waiting to spring out when tired of looking 
 at the fun, to deal a sharp-taloned, seldom-healing 
 blow. 
 
 And Mrs. Brent knew this. It had amused her 
 for years. 
 
 She liked Morgan, that was all there was to it; 
 and she felt she was the one person in the world 
 to whom his second and crueller nature would 
 mean nothing. 
 
 Why? Because she was scared of no man. One 
 of the main reasons for Morgan's appeal to her 
 was the possibility of a good mix-up. What a 
 Saturday-nigh ter he'd make, this Morgan! He 
 was the right height, and all. "Ye wouldn't 'ave 
 to stoop down to slog 'im." 
 
 So she bided her time and waited. If it was 
 Mr. Morgan's pleasure to cast an eye on Minnie, 
 well be that as it may, Min it should be; and 
 Morgan should see hers, Mrs. Brent's capable hand 
 in helping things along for him in that direction. 
 
 Every man must have a bit of fun, and Min, for 
 some unearthly reason, lay in the way of some 
 men's taste. Why Morgan, with his refinement,
 
 FURY 35 
 
 should but, well . . . "Ye don't know men, how- 
 ever well ye know 'em, but all sailors come 'ome." 
 
 If he wanted a bit of skirt like Min, if he liked 
 'em small with rat-hair and pig-eyes, well, what 
 of it? Tire him of the small ones and then his 
 taste would be for the large that was logic. Mrs. 
 Brent was large. She knew men. She knew her 
 man of the sea. Tell him nothing; let him do and 
 say it all. "Get be'ind a 'orse to drive it." 
 
 And now, glancing round the large, untidy 
 room, her mind worked quickly. 
 
 "Come on, some o' ye slobs, get this deck cleaned 
 up like good boys. I'm expectin' some private com- 
 pany. Make it snappy!" 
 
 Mrs. Brent had lately seen an American movie 
 and the "make it snappy" line appealed to her. 
 
 The sea gentlemen present looked up. 
 
 "Who is it, Ma? Yer Sunday-go-to-meetin' 
 bloke?" 
 
 This was followed by a general bustling to obey. 
 
 Clancey emerged from the next room with a 
 large glass of stout in his hand, and glancing 
 round furtively he flicked some froth from his red 
 mustache. 
 
 His mission was not yet complete; at least his 
 most private mission wasn't, so while the resters 
 cluttered round to straighten up the backless 
 chairs and pools of brown coffee on the table, 
 Clancey drew one man aside and asked quickly: 
 "Where's Min?"
 
 36 FUEY 
 
 "Wasliin' up in the sink." His informant jerked 
 a thumb in the direction of a half -open door at 
 the back of the room. 
 
 Clancey noted the direction with his eyes and 
 paused thoughtfully. The road wasn't clear. Mrs. 
 Brent, changing her apron, was moving toward the 
 mirror, a long coil of lank hair trailing down, wait- 
 ing to be rolled up again in evening fashion. She'd 
 be done in a minute and then . . .
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 SAILOES eat eggs an' jam for tea at five o'clock 
 on shore an' eggs an' jam sticks to dishes. 
 
 Soda in the water gets the marks off plates 
 quick, but then soda blisters an' wrinkles yer 
 hands an' if it 'appens to be the day that the ship 
 with yer bloke on gets in, the extra trouble of 
 rubbin' is worth it. 
 
 So Min was rubbing hard. A mountain of 
 cracked plates of all colors and sizes towered al- 
 most to the ceiling; and the clouds of steam were 
 so thick that you couldn't see the top of the moun- 
 tain. Min had thought of this once and had said 
 to herself, with biting sarcasm: "Ain't nature 
 grand?" 
 
 She paused to look into a cup before dipping it. 
 It was a Queen Victoria's Coronation cup, the one 
 that Mrs. Brent always used, and the tea leaves 
 sticking to a thick layer of undissolved sugar pre- 
 sented a striking pattern. What a fortune to-day ! 
 Yesterday, the cup had fallen into the water and 
 Min couldn't read it, and things had gone wrong, 
 because she had not been pre-warned, but to-day, 
 look! 
 
 Lummie! a line of tea-leaves worked their way 
 down to what was that thing? A sewing ma- 
 chine? No! A twist upside down. What was it? 
 
 37
 
 38 FURY 
 
 Something unusual, but look! it was, it was 
 hooray ! Look ! 
 
 And there before Min's gaze, at the bottom of 
 the cup, stood the most perfect hearse. There were 
 two horses and a driver in a topper. 
 
 Ma Brent was going to die! No, that was too 
 good to be true. But cups never lie. Damn her! 
 Hers was coming to her at last! She was going 
 to peg out and Satan was going to drag her and 
 her fifteen stone of blinkin' misery down, down to 
 . . . and Min's lips came together and her odd 
 'brows contracted. Her thin body shook with 
 ecstasy as the Queen's Coronation cup sank sud- 
 denly too suddenly below the suds, struck bot- 
 tom and cracked. 
 
 And then the thought, the tragic thought in 
 Min's mind : Would Ma Brent die before breakfast 
 to-morrow? If she lived only that long she would 
 see the crack. But perhaps even if she lived she'd 
 be sickenin' for that funeral and wouldn't have the 
 strength to clout and curse and tell Min what she 
 was. 
 
 Min knew that well enough. She didn't need no 
 tellin'. She was of uncertain origin, a product of 
 sailor-town. What more could be said! Slight, 
 cheeky, whimsical, seventeen, she knew a lot more 
 than "what" she was in fact, she knew everything 
 there was to be known about men and women ; and 
 it was, perhaps, because of this definite knowledge 
 that Minnie was a "good girl." 
 
 Every one didn't think so; in fact, most people
 
 FURY 39 
 
 thought and said differently when discussing Min 
 and Mrs. Brent's penchant for paste jewels and gin 
 and the money she spent and the tick she gave to 
 sailors she liked. 
 
 "It's a crime what she makes that Min do down 
 at The Rest," they would say. 
 
 But Min knew she was good ; and it wasn't Mrs. 
 Brent's fault neither, not by a long sight, it wasn't. 
 
 And her Boy knew, because she had told him so, 
 and if Boy knew and Boy loved her, come rack, 
 come rope, she didn't give a tinker's dam for 
 nobody. 
 
 And then again, Min knew that there wasn't a 
 really bad sailor in the world. She knew a sailor's 
 heart the heart he found at sea, when hope and 
 love and a tiny spark of God stole out of the vast 
 silences into him and made him long for home and 
 kids and think how he'd protect them and fight for 
 them. 
 
 And then the sailor knowing, perhaps, that this 
 could never be, would lock those thoughts in a 
 treasure chest and to that Min had the passkey. 
 
 When drunken arms seized her, and rough hands 
 tore at her blouse, she just whispered: 
 
 "I ain't as strong as you are, matey, an' if I 
 was yer own kid, ye'd fight fer me, wouldn't ye? 
 Ye'd kill a bloke what bruised me!" 
 
 And a pair of watery green eyes would seek eyes 
 rum-crazed, and hold them, and command them, 
 and the treasure chest within the man would open 
 and . . and .
 
 40 FURY 
 
 Did you know that sailors wept? 
 
 And Min would kiss the rough hand and say, 
 "Blimey, matey, yer my idea of a man an' I wish 
 ye were me daddy." 
 
 And a man would rise and walk away; and Min 
 would look after the retreating figure of a new 
 champion clad in armor, a gentleman with her 
 silken glove upon his lance; and she would watch, 
 breathless, until her knight disappeared into the 
 foggy shades of Limehouse. 
 
 Minnie Brent knew what she was. Mrs. Brent 
 didn't have to keep telling her. She also knew 
 what she really was: a girl, a "good girl," who 
 could work and cook and love and wait wait for 
 Boy, her Boy, who loved her. 
 
 And he was due home to-day, or to-morrow, 
 and . . . 
 
 She looked up as Mrs. Brent wafted into the 
 steaming scullery, exuding a strong odor of musk. 
 She had lots of it now ; Marty had brought her in 
 a lot from the last trip t 
 
 A glance at Ma's tidied appearance and Min 
 knew something was up. The Coronation cup was 
 well hidden away. Ma glanced at her and hic- 
 coughed loudly. A glass of stout lends body to a 
 woman. 
 
 "Clean yerself up, The Spray's in. Mr. Morgan's 
 comin' down." 
 
 "What, Morgan? 'Im again?" 
 
 "Yes, Mister Morgan. What the 'ell 'e sees in 
 you, I can't imagine; but Mister Morgan it is.
 
 FURY 41 
 
 And drop that cloth an' finish these after. Turn 
 yer gas down an' leave yer water on. Take my 
 blue shawl out o' the cupboard an' get them curlers 
 out o' yer 'air." 
 
 This was a death-blow. The steam would take 
 out the curl after, and those curlers had been in 
 for a week, waiting for Boy. 
 
 "I'll put me 'at on over 'em." 
 
 "Ye'll do as yer told! Another word out o' yer 
 cheeky mouth an' I'll . . ." 
 
 Ma's strong fingers had seized a Hinds curler 
 full of soft, mouse-colored hair. 
 
 "Get 'em off before I pull 'em off. An' get a 
 bite o' soap to work on that neck. What any man 
 can see in yer skinny . . ." 
 
 "Argh! G'wan, shut up; I'm doin' it, ain't I? 
 I don't want no Morgan to see nothin' in me." 
 
 But Ma Brent had left, and Min with a wisdom 
 born of hard experience followed the line of least 
 resistance. 
 
 Boy was home home from the sea and he 
 should see her with her hair curled and the blue 
 shawl, if she had to duck for it. 
 
 Boy seldom came to the Eest. Mrs. Brent didn't 
 cotton to him, and he didn't like her. He'd shov/ 
 it by not talking, and the only thing Mrs. Brent 
 feared was silence. Then, there was that grousy 
 old dad of his, teaching Boy to hate everything, 
 every one. 
 
 The door opened and she turned. Clancey 
 sneaked in.
 
 42 FUEY 
 
 " 'Ullo, Minnikins ! Boy says Vll be off watch 
 in 'arf an hour. He wants you to meet 'im in 
 Lock'art's." 
 
 Min twisted a curl of hair into place and throw- 
 ing her head back with mock drama, she placed 
 her hand upon her heart. 
 
 "And did me lover send 'is love?" 
 
 Of course, she knew she was going to meet Boy 
 at Lockhart's. She always did. Boy didn't have 
 to send to remind her; but that was like Boy, he 
 was always so careful. 
 
 " 'Ow's Boy keepin' himself, Clan?" 
 
 "Foine!" And Clancey watched her, interested. 
 Min wasn't pretty, but she had a way with her. 
 
 "You'll hexcuse a lady performin' of her toilette 
 before ye, Mr. C." 
 
 Clancey would excuse anything. 
 
 "Pipe the bleedin' lamb bein' led to the 
 slaughter." 
 
 He looked up quickly at this. "You mean, Mor- 
 gan? He's on ye, ain't he?" 
 
 "He ain't on or off, 'e's nowhere." 
 
 Clancey's eyes twinkled mischievously. "You 
 love yer Boy though, don't you, Min?" 
 
 "What, Boy? my Boy?" And two green eyes 
 filled suddenly. "Blimey, you said it!"
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 THE sitting-room, the holy of holies where 
 Mrs. Brent received her private company, 
 was on the other side of the hall. It was 
 a beautiful room, over-furnished and difficult to 
 get around; an oppressive, musty-smelling cup- 
 board. Pictures of sailors were everywhere; wax 
 flowers vied for prominence with china anchors. 
 Mrs. Brent's own dear, dead father hung side by 
 side with her first and second dead husbands. 
 
 There were also three pictures of Our Saviour; 
 a text "Rock of Ages Cleft for Me"; horsehair 
 high-backed chairs, that cost easily a quid apiece; 
 a rug from Persia; curtains from Spain; cushion 
 covers from Japan. 
 
 Oh, but then, of course, a woman of Mrs. Brent's 
 refinement and taste must have somewhere that 
 which would bespeak her character. 
 
 It was here that the Reverend W. F. P. Vane 
 called monthly to thank her for her gentle, Chris- 
 tian home and her uplifting influence upon the 
 lives of "our dear brave sailors." It was here, 
 upon that very couch, that Montague Brent had 
 proposed and his, the fifth, with the third and 
 fourth husbands' pictures would have been hung 
 above it, but that she was afraid to remove the 
 three pictures of Our Saviour. 
 
 43
 
 44 FURY 
 
 It was here, into this stately room, that the tall 
 figure of Mr. Morgan was ushered. 
 
 He looked very much "the lad," so Mrs. Brent 
 thought, in his brown cap and his brown suit to 
 match. His bright brown boots creaked a bit so 
 Mrs. Brent told him he could get the squeak out 
 in water. While fastening an Indian leg ornament 
 around her wrist for a bangle (just a little pres- 
 ent) he remarked, casually, that it was raining 
 outside and he'd walked up, and yet the shoes 
 weren't cured. Mrs. Brent remarked she must be 
 wrong and what a "one" he was to pick her up 
 so quickly "has to the haccuracy of her statements 
 with regards to his boots," which were just the 
 gentlemanly color. 
 
 "And Min's downright glad about your comin', 
 too, Mr. Morgan." 
 
 Ma Brent beamed upon him as he sat suddenly 
 upon the high-backed sofa for two and drew out 
 something wrapped in tissue paper. 
 
 "Minnie's a lucky girl. I was tellin' her so." 
 Mrs. Brent was furtively eyeing the package. 
 
 "What'd she say to that?" The question was 
 hard and sudden. 
 
 "She cried with joy, Mr. Morgan; straight she 
 did; and I cried with 'er. Ye're very dear to me, 
 Mr. Morgan, ye know that yerself." 
 
 He glanced up, a strange look in his eyes. 
 "Well, when Min comes across fair ye'll have a 
 nice little somethin' comin', Ma, and ye know that 
 all right, all right."
 
 FURY 45 
 
 "A glass of stout, Mr. Morgan?" 
 
 "No tar, Ma, it affects me breath, and . . ." 
 
 Mrs. Brent screwed up her eyes and coyly 
 pointed a fat finger at him. "Ye ain't 'arf a lady's 
 man, ye ar'n't. . . . Lucky Min, I say, lucky 
 Min!" 
 
 She turned as Morgan rose suddenly and 
 "Lucky Min" stood at the door, her curls and coils 
 of hair in bewildering directions glistened in the 
 incandescent light from the hall and the shawl 
 thrown round her shoulders in a certain yes, Min 
 had a way with her, all right; she wasn't pretty, 
 but she had a way. 
 
 "Good evenin', Minnie dear," Morgan broke the 
 momentary silence with a very heavy bass voice. 
 He walked forward with confidence. 
 
 "How are ye, Mr. M.?" piped Min, and walked 
 forward with equal assurance. 
 
 Mrs. Brent paused at the door. If ever she hated 
 Minnie, it was now. 
 
 "I trust Mr. Morgan won't 'ave cause fer com- 
 plaint as regards his reception, Minnie dear." 
 
 Minnie's eyes came round. She looked like a 
 mouse posing for its profile. "Oh, don't mensh', 
 Ma dear." 
 
 The door closed and she was alone with Morgan. 
 
 "Minnie, ye look fine!" 
 
 "Do I, now, Mr. M.? That's nice of yer to re- 
 mark that, so to speak." 
 
 "I mean it, Min. I find words difficult to ex- 
 press in a social manner o' speaking, so I posted
 
 46 FURY 
 
 ye a letter with a lot o' me thoughts in it, as re- 
 gards you. You'll 'ave it in the morning." 
 
 "Pine! I like letters to come." 
 
 Morgan bent a little forward, stiffly. His hand 
 stole scrapily down the horsehair stuffing, seeking 
 hers. 
 
 Min had been to the movies more than once and 
 all the heroines seemed to carry a little handker- 
 chief in their hands; thus, the hand that Morgan 
 sought, sensing its large, red pursuer, closed round 
 a tiny pink handkerchief and went all the way up 
 to Minnie's snub nose and paused just under it, 
 while Minnie sniffed unnaturally. 
 
 Min's eyes turned suddenly at the rustle of tissue 
 paper, which was wrapped round something upon 
 Morgan's knee. She watched she wasn't inter- 
 ested, not a bit! Not in nothing he brought. 
 
 "Min, I picked this up in Gibraltar," Morgan's 
 voice was a full tone louder. "I felt it would suit 
 your type." And a high Spanish comb came into 
 view; a beautiful piece, with several diamonds in 
 the top. 
 
 Min's head was perfectly still as Morgan rev- 
 erently, almost delicately, pushed the five large 
 teeth into the most important coil of her hair, and, 
 with almost an effeminate flick of his finger, ad- 
 justed a hairpin that became dislodged during the 
 operation. 
 
 "Minnie, it looks great. Take a look at yourself." 
 
 Then Min, feeling at least seven feet tall, and 
 walking forward with a steady balancing motion,
 
 F U E Y 47 
 
 like the muffin-man who carries his tray on his 
 head on Sunday afternoons, glided to the glass and 
 looked at another Min. The diamonds flashed, and 
 Morgan's voice seemed miles away. 
 
 Min, Minnie Brent she knew all along that this 
 Morgan didn't want to marry her ! She knew that 
 Ma Brent knew that, and she knew that Ma Brent 
 knew there was no getting Min any other way than 
 to try and trick her. She knew, also, that there 
 had been a foul bargain between Morgan and her 
 foster-mother, unlikely, improbable, if you like, 
 but too true. 
 
 Morgan was piqued by Minnie's indifference. He 
 was after her. She sensed it. He showed it in 
 everything he did; in every breath he took. 
 
 For peace and quiet and policy's sake she had 
 given in to Ma Brent and now sat in with him, 
 but this bloke didn't mean anything more than 
 that he wanted her and he was going to get her 
 somehow, and in some way her foster-mother was 
 going to profit by his success, if he had any. 
 
 So here she was, looking like the bloomin' Queen 
 of Sheba . . . and Morgan coming closer, looking 
 like . . . 
 
 "Wanderin' 'ands . . ." 
 
 She could trick him, too. She didn't want the 
 bloody comb. She didn't want nothing that Boy 
 didn't give her no; nothing. 
 
 But Boy was home and she'd got to have a 
 chance to see him and she didn't want no row, 
 now; not by a long shot.
 
 48 FURY 
 
 They were seated again on the couch, and Min 
 sighed lightly looking across, sideways, at a ship 
 in glass on the table, at her elbow. She wished to 
 the bloomin' Lord she was in glass at that moment. 
 
 Morgan was speaking. "Some'ow, I feel, Min, 
 as you can't stand me at any price." 
 
 She turned and looked into his face. She was 
 the lady in the movies now, a kiddin' of some bloke 
 as she didn't want; and he? Anyway, it didn't 
 matter about the plot; she was the lady kiddin' 'im. 
 That was sufficient. 
 
 "Oh, don't feel that way, Mr. M. Was you wish- 
 ful to splice me?" 
 
 "Would you get spliced, if I arsked yuh? Would 
 yuh, Min?" 
 
 "Mr. M., yer so sudden." 
 
 "Min, ye've got me on a string. Ye've got me 
 fair an' proper, baby. Ye've . . ." 
 
 So this bloody calf was trying to kid her ! Her, 
 Min! Minnie Brent! He's got his nerve! Hark 
 to him, what muck! He was still talking. 
 
 Now was the time to sigh again and look away. 
 He was kidding her, and she was kidding him. 
 
 What swine men were! 
 
 And then a rough hand fumbled under her 
 shawl. . . . 
 
 There was a snarl like the yelp of a dog, a crash 
 ... a ship in glass hurled ... a diamond comb 
 under little heels . . . the slam of a door . . . 
 and Morgan was alone.
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 THE Three Jolly Sailors was one of the nicest 
 pubs round Noak's wharf. Mr. Brisley, the 
 proprietor, had been there for forty years. 
 He was a town councilor and a Buffalo in good 
 standing. He prided himself on the clubby atmos- 
 phere of his saloon-bar. Under the portrait of 
 Edward VII over the mantelpiece, Mr. Brisley 
 himself smiled forth from two frames; one with 
 himself as an oarsman and the other of himself 
 just about to start on the London-to-Brighton 
 walk, seven years back. So, of course, The Jolly 
 Sailors was naturally a place for a quiet, confiden- 
 tial talk over a glass of whiskey. 
 
 At a table by the window, Dog Leyton, draining 
 his seventh, listened intently, looking away, a 
 vague look of distance in his eyes, while Mr. 
 Petwee, still on his second, talked with an elo- 
 quence which would have moved any one on earth 
 but Dog Leyton to tears. 
 
 The present subject had been commenced and 
 dismissed several times; generalities and shipping 
 had been discussed; and now Petwee had eagerly 
 begun again upon the first topic. 
 
 "Life's too short, Captain. I'm going to chance 
 your offense and tell it ye to yer face. Ye loved 
 
 49
 
 50 FURY 
 
 her, ye know ye did. Whatever she's been, she's 
 a woman and ye love 'er still." 
 
 Leyton turned suddenly. "What else have ye 
 to tell me? Make it short." 
 
 Petwee moved his glass aside and bent forward 
 eagerly. "Only to ask you to search within yerself 
 fer yer own 'eart. Be the real big feller that ye 
 are and forgive. Go to her she needs ye." 
 
 "Go to who? . . . Why?" Leyton swung round, 
 facing him. 
 
 "You either can't or ye won't understand." 
 
 Leyton's hand commanded silence. He spat de- 
 liberately and flung his cigar-end away, drained his 
 drink, his eyes half-closed, and rose and carried 
 the glass to the bar. 
 
 Mrs. Brisley beamed. "Another spot, Captain 
 Leyton? One on the 'ouse? Yes, do." 
 
 A curt nod answered her, and leaning with both 
 elbows upon the bar, the sea captain lowered his 
 head and gazed into the sawdust ... as if search- 
 ing there for something. 
 
 Petwee came and stood beside him. "I have 
 written the address in case you relent It's up 
 from The Thistle on the waterfront." 
 
 Leyton looked up suddenly. The paper and the 
 drink had arrived simultaneously in either hand. 
 He drank first and then read what Petwee had 
 written : 
 
 "MacFarlane's Rescue Home, 
 Waterfront, 
 
 Leith."
 
 FUKY 51 
 
 "I never thought to ask what name she was there 
 Tinder. They're very nice up at the 'ome there. 
 They worked miracles for 'er. Put it in yer pocket, 
 anyway." And Petwee gently pushed a hand 
 which trembled violently. 
 
 Leyton put the fragment of paper in his pocket 
 and turned brusquely to Petwee. "Ye're way 
 be'ind. Come on, drink up!" 
 
 "Fill 'em up, Ma." 
 
 And again the arms on the bar and again that 
 head down, searching for that something in the 
 sawdust. 
 
 Some one asked Petwee for a light and Mr. Hop 
 came in and spoke to the Captain. 
 
 "All O.K., sir." 
 
 Leyton looked up suddenly and only Petwee 
 would have noticed a tinge of irony in Mr. Hop's 
 tone as he said: "Feeling all right, Captain?" 
 
 "Eh? What? What?" 
 
 "Mr. Morgan'll be right down, sir. He was up 
 at The Rest. I give 'im yer orders. The men are 
 gettin' aboard." 
 
 Without a word, Leyton turned his back on Mr. 
 Hop, who left. 
 
 "Good health!" and two glasses raised. 
 
 It was Dog Leyton who suddenly broke the 
 silence that followed. In a peculiar manner he 
 gripped Petwee's arm and lurched towards his 
 ear. "Who . . . did she get away with? . . . 
 You know." 
 
 "Who?" Petwee pulled away a step.
 
 52 FUEY 
 
 "You know who. You dirty liar, you do? Who 
 was it?" 
 
 The grip on Petwee's arm tightened painfully. 
 Petwee knew his man. Dog was dangerous when 
 he was like this; that ferocious fighting hate of 
 opposition; that . . . 
 
 "Tell me, Petwee, who? Who?" 
 
 Petwee straightened up. He was no funk; he 
 was the kind of thin man who marches in at the 
 head of strike-breakers. 
 
 "Get off my arm !" He shook it free. 
 
 Leyton's eyes sparkled quickly and then dulled. 
 "Drink up. Come on." 
 
 "Certainly." 
 
 "Who was it? Come on, ye know. How'd she 
 get to Leith? Is that where she went first?" 
 
 "I don't know. All I know is that whoever 'e 
 was, 'e deserted her." 
 
 "Threw 'er out, eh?" Leyton's hat tipped to the 
 back of his head as he wiped his brow. 
 
 "That's about the size of it. She'd been drinkin' 
 heavily fer years. It had got 'er proper." 
 
 "So 'e threw 'er out, eh?" 
 
 "I don't know. Go yerself an' ask 'er." 
 
 "Threw 'er out, eh?" 
 
 "Ye'll know when ye ask 'er." 
 
 "Me? Me?" Leyton stood two inches taller. 
 He slammed the bar. The glasses rattled. 
 
 Mrs. Brisley touched her husband's arm. 
 
 Leyton turned to them and executed a reassur- 
 ing gesture; then he spoke again to Petwee in a
 
 FUEY 53 
 
 hoarse whisper: "Me, go to 'er? Yer mad! If she 
 was lyin' in the gutter . . ." 
 
 Petwee turned away suddenly. He had heard it 
 all before, on that memorable night years back. 
 
 Leyton caught his arm and swung him roughly 
 around, "Petwee, fer the love o' Jesus Christ, tell 
 me the name o' the man that took 'er from me." 
 
 Petwee shook his head. "I don't know, Leyton." 
 
 Leyton spoke slowly. "I'll find 'im one day. I'll 
 find 'im an' when I do, I'm goin' to . . ." 
 
 Petwee was looking across his shoulder at some 
 one who stood there. 
 
 Leyton turned quickly. "Hello, Morgan." 
 
 And Morgan explained that it was all set for 
 Leith ; and his captain called for drinks for three ; 
 and when they came Morgan said: "Good health, 
 Captain"; and his captain replied: "Good health, 
 Mr. Morgan."
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 N OAK'S was one of the oldest wharves in 
 Limehouse and it looked it. The Anglo- 
 Scottish Tropical Navigating Company was 
 an old-fashioned firm. Thus Noak's wharf was 
 dirty, cobwebby, smelly in summer time and dank 
 in winter. Folk around looked old and grimy ; and 
 only very daring, dirty, disreputable cats visited 
 this wharf, because the rats flourished fat and full 
 of fight. 
 
 But our Lady Spray was clean and white. She 
 was no chicken. She was a neat, spruce old lady, 
 whose master took good care of her; not that he 
 loved her, but a creature of The Lady Spray's 
 figure and temperament gave smoother and better 
 service when she felt clean and fresh. 
 
 She always conveyed in a subtle manner her 
 delicate boredom and alternate horror of Noak's 
 wharf. Her nose in the air, she reminded one of 
 a great lady in silks, slumming against her will. 
 When the tide was out, she would lean away side- 
 ways, upon the mud, the personification of disdain- 
 ful shipdom. When the tide was high, she would 
 tug restively, fretfully at her moorings. 
 
 When the supreme sailing moment came, she 
 shook herself like a greyhound, as her sea laughed 
 into the mouth of the Thames, washing her white 
 
 54
 
 FUKY 55 
 
 sides considerately, and whispering a swishing, 
 breezy welcome. 
 
 The sinking sun bathed Lambeth in a celestial 
 light; up from Wapping came the gray mist of 
 evening; and with the tide rose The Lady Spray, 
 higher and higher, with increasing dignity and as- 
 surance, white and beautiful. 
 
 Across her decks washing fluttered and through 
 this Looney Luke, seated for'ard, looked up and 
 off and then back to a poem of his immediate 
 creation. 
 
 "If you're about to start caressin' 
 
 Of the girl whose lips you crave, 
 Be careful of your dressin' 
 And don't forget to shave." 
 
 He changed the words "about to" to "going to," 
 which sounded better. 
 
 He looked off and up again at the subject of his 
 latest inspiration. His blue transparent eyes 
 opened wide, glistening with amusing thoughts. 
 He loved what he saw. It whispered of youth, 
 hope, love, and beauty now suddenly resolved into 
 something which, though still beautiful, was 
 marred by the shameful, man-made habit of trying 
 to be different from what you are, the habit of 
 destroying your natural free line to look your best 
 and thus, often, succeeding only in looking your 
 worst. 
 
 The Boy of Looney Luke's affection was rough- 
 haired, open-throated, with a superb litheness of
 
 56 FURY 
 
 the belt-line, and now he watched him as, before 
 a bit of broken mirror, he put the final touches to 
 his shore toilette. Presently he stood back, the 
 curl, a grand affair, carefully tongued and greased, 
 rolling down like a bursting wave, broke just un- 
 derneath the long peak of a checked cap. Round 
 his throat, twice round, a red and white kerchief, 
 just too tight, swelled the blue-brown, clean-shaved 
 neck and chin enough to destroy the pleasant, 
 strong line. A double-breasted suit of blue serge, 
 with nice, spreading, bell-bottomed trousers, black 
 highly polished shoes, a heavy watch chain hang- 
 ing from his buttonhole and disappearing into the 
 outside breast pocket, whence a new packet of 
 Player's Navy Cut cigarettes peeped out dressily, 
 were the externals. 
 
 Boy sighed. It was well. He was satisfied. The 
 two hours' work upon himself had repaid him. He 
 had bathed with Sunlight soap in fresh water. He 
 glanced at his nails and opened the small blade 
 of his knife. 
 
 He heard the distant, muffled booming of Big 
 Ben, the clock of Parliament, strike the hour. 
 
 Promptly as the echo of the last throbbing boom 
 had died away, some one appeared to Boy a 
 plump, short she-person, who appeared to be 
 dressed for some unusual occasion. The climb up 
 the steep narrow gang-plank from the wharf had 
 fluttered her somewhat and she gasped a breathless 
 question. 
 
 "He's over there forward, your lover is, Marian,
 
 FURY 57 
 
 a-waitin' for ye." Boy towered over her, impres- 
 sively, and gestured with great dignity in the di- 
 rection of Looney Luke. " 'Ow's things?" 
 
 "Nicely, an' the same to you, Mr. Boy." 
 
 So Marian, still fluttering, impatiently passed 
 on, gazing forward and tripping over sundry 
 things until she came to her Luke, who had risen 
 to meet her. 
 
 Boy watched them embrace, disengage and em- 
 brace again. He saw Luke take from under his 
 coat two shimmering paradise feathers and he 
 heard the shrill scream of delight from Marian. 
 
 "Luke, Luke! >Ow could ye? Oh, Luke!" 
 
 Boy mused. How alike all love was ! Soon he'd 
 kiss his girl like that and he'd kiss her twice like 
 that, and perhaps more; and he'd brought some- 
 thing for his Min, too. He turned at a step behind 
 him. 
 
 " 'Ullo, Clancey ! Did ye tell Min I'd be down?" 
 
 "The first mate's been down there sittin' with 
 'er. 'E took 'er a diamont comb." 
 
 "Who said so?" 
 
 "I seen 'im go in and the boys were talking of 
 the comb 'e bought 'er." Clancey lowered his 
 voice. "There was diamonts in it an' all." 
 
 "Diamonts, me eye!" 
 
 So Morgan had been down. Mrs. Brent was 
 working with him ; Min had said so, before. Damn 
 that swine! What was he after, anyway? He 
 knew she was Boy's girl. 
 
 The handkerchief tightened round his neck.
 
 58 FUEY 
 
 Then he spoke with breezy confidence. Why let 
 a hand see the news had hit him? They all knew 
 every one knew, but Dog, that Min was his. 
 
 "I don't care if he gave 'er the Kaiser's gold 
 tooth. Wait till ye pipe what I got for 'er." And, 
 smiling, he turned below. 
 
 Clancey walked forward to where Looney Luke 
 was arranging the two beautiful feathers in Ma- 
 rian's hat. 
 
 "'Ello, Clancey! Don't this take the cake? 
 Take a look!" And Marian stepped back as 
 Madame Pompadour once did. 
 
 Clancey paused, impressed. "It's very Frenchy, 
 I will say." Then with a tipsy step he stood beside 
 Luke and spoke dramatically. "Luke, me old 
 sport, it is such men as ye what makes England 
 what she is to-day." 
 
 Luke glanced up proudly as Clancey continued 
 with a gesture toward Marian, "Blimey, Luke, ye 
 should be proud if I do say so." 
 
 Luke smiled again. He was proud. His eyes 
 dimmed gratefully. His twisted features almost 
 straightened. And Clancey, excusing it politely 
 to the girl, led him aside. 
 
 "'E's gone fer that chicken now, Boy 'as. 
 Ye'd better be there, Luke, an' talk Boy up a bit. 
 Ye've got the knack. 'Ere 'e is now." 
 
 And they looked up together as Boy emerged 
 from the companionway with a covered cage in 
 his hand. He laughed gayly and beckoned them.
 
 FURY 59 
 
 "What ho she bumps! 'Ere's a present what 
 lives!" 
 
 Both men drew near in silence, waiting. 
 
 With a flourish Boy flicked the cover from the 
 cage and looked. "Come on, now, speak yer line 
 for the gentlemen." 
 
 No answer came; he looked again, and then his 
 lips trembled as dumbly he gazed at a sticky mass 
 of blood and feathers, red and green. . . . Noah 
 was dead! 
 
 Boy's teeth came together. With a spasmodic 
 movement of his body he wildly flung the cage and 
 its tragic contents out, out to a place where the 
 mud and river met. 
 
 "Blast 'is dirty soul, I'll kill 'im fer that!" 
 
 He knew who had done it; of course he knew; 
 and the others knew, that Morgan had "had an 
 accident" with Noah's cage. 
 
 Clancey, who had seen the whole thing the day 
 before, had told Luke how as Morgan passed, the 
 parrot had called, "Minnie, I love ye," and how 
 Morgan had turned, lifted the cage and gone away, 
 to return a few moments later with the same cage, 
 still covered, and a curious smile upon his face. 
 
 Clancey had wanted to tell Boy immediately 
 after the black thing had happened, but Luke had 
 counseled otherwise, with "Let him find it." And 
 Luke knew best yes, Luke always knew. 
 
 Now, without a word, Boy walked to the rail, his 
 head averted from them, and Clancey searched
 
 60 FURY 
 
 Luke's face. He wanted to ask what they should 
 do. But Luke was looking away. . . . 
 
 Peeping over the top of the hatch from behind, 
 two paradise feathers fluttered gayly in the wind. 
 Marian, with her back to them, was waiting for 
 her lover to return. 
 
 He certainly was a "one," this Luke! Clancey 
 with amusement watched him as he stealthily 
 crept forward toward the waving feathers, and 
 smiled as a moment later he returned with them, 
 glancing back toward the hat where now no 
 feathered evidence of love waved. 
 
 Boy turned at Looney Luke's step behind him, 
 and gazed at the proffered feathers. 
 
 "These have filled their purpose, Boy," said 
 Luke. "It ain't what ye give a woman what gives 
 'er joy it's the fact that ye give it." 
 
 Boy, puzzled, was about to speak but then, 
 Looney Luke was always right. No one ever ques- 
 tioned the wisdom of Looney Luke. So Boy took 
 the feathers, almost eagerly, and stuffed them 
 under his coat. 
 
 "When I've given them to Min, and she's had 'er 
 thrill, I'll pinch 'em back for yer, Luke," he said. 
 But Luke had gone. 
 
 Clancey stole after Luke and heard a slight 
 scream, and a voice asking, naturally, "Where's 
 yer feathers, Marian?" 
 
 Marian's hands clapped suddenly to her hat. 
 
 "Blimey, Luke, they must 'ave blowed away." 
 
 "Blowed away?" Luke's voice rose in surprise.
 
 FURY 61 
 
 "Oh, Luke, can yer find it in yer 'eart to fergive 
 me?" 
 
 And, oh, what a sweet moment for Luke to hold 
 her plump body to him, and whisper he would 
 always forgive her whatever she did, and feel her 
 thrill and quiver at his words! And then again, 
 looking over her shoulder, he saw Boy dancing 
 gayly down the gangplank, and he thrilled to his 
 soul. Luke knew the ecstasy, the glowing joy of 
 making some one happy every one happy. Looney 
 Luke, at moments, was very close to God. 
 
 Boy was happy. His sky had cleared. The re- 
 action from Noah's death and his rage, and the 
 touching gift from Luke, had set him tingling. 
 His head was whirling. He wanted to sing 
 aloud. 
 
 He was going to see Min, and, whistling gayly, 
 he stepped upon the quay. Strangely enough, a 
 lot of the crew seemed to be standing around and 
 two or three of them, as they saw him, started 
 down from Pea's Lane. Funny; what was the 
 idea? And then Mr. Hop stood suddenly before 
 him: 
 
 "All aboard ! We get out for Leith on the tide. 
 Captain's orders." 
 
 "Eh?" Boy gasped. 
 
 "That's all. There ain't no 'eh.' " 
 
 Mr. Hop walked on and Boy caught his arm. 
 The act was unnatural. He seldom spoke to Mr. 
 Hop, let alone touched him. Mr. Hop was hand 
 in glove with Morgan. He had helped to bring
 
 62 FURY 
 
 Boy into the world yes ; but there had never been 
 any love lost between them. 
 
 "I got 'arf an hour, ain't I?" 
 
 "I told ye the orders. Take 'arf a year. It 
 wouldn't make no difference to nobody." 
 
 And Boy followed the retreating figure upon the 
 deck, where many of the crew stood around, some 
 tight, some sober, but all disgruntled at the change 
 of orders. 
 
 Mr. Hop bustled past them importantly, while 
 Boy stood irresolute. 
 
 Something was working against him against 
 him and Min. What was it? First, Morgan's 
 priority off the ship as first mate, then Noah, the 
 parrot, dead, and now . . . 
 
 And Min would be waiting at Lockhart's at this 
 very moment. It was ten past seven. 
 
 His body shook and then the father, the Dog 
 Leyton in him, sprang suddenly out of his eyes. 
 Passionately throwing his cap to the deck he 
 trampled on it; and one of the hands laughed. 
 
 Boy's fists clenched. . . . "What the hell are ye 
 laughin' at? You! You, I mean!" 
 
 "Can't I laugh?" 
 
 "No; you can't laugh at me, ye dirty !" 
 
 A quick movement forward; room made for 
 him ; the scoffer, still and sullen ; Boy, seeing red, 
 raised his fist. 
 
 "My 'ands ain't up. I ain't fightin' ye," the 
 sailor said, sullenly. 
 
 He did not fight this man, and there are such
 
 FURY 63 
 
 men. Their chins recede a little and their ears 
 stick out. His did. 
 
 "Why won't ye fight?" 
 
 Dog Leyton, himself, might have been speaking. 
 There was the same phlegm in the voice. 
 
 And then Luke's voice broke in with: "Because 
 ye're an officer of the ship. That's why he won't." 
 
 A pause. A glance at Luke's face. A sense of 
 the utter futility of it all ; and miserable, very near 
 to tears, Boy pushed his way through the knot of 
 beer-breathed onlookers and went to the side to 
 look down at nothing, towards the misty quay. 
 
 Unutterably lonely, Boy could not have ex- 
 pressed it in that way. His heart throbbed 
 against his ribs. His throat ached. He felt sick. 
 His hands trembled and the immeasurable dis- 
 tance between himself and all the others became 
 tragically plain. 
 
 He suffered inwardly ; anguish tore at something 
 within him and made him ill. . . . 
 
 A sailor just curses at such things and shrugs 
 his shoulders. 
 
 Why not? He is attuned to the inevitable, a 
 disciple of fate. 
 
 But such a mental attitude was impossible to 
 Boy. His shoulders would not shrug. 
 
 The militant surging within him, restrained, 
 made him want to scream. It made him want to 
 roll in the black mud below. It made him want 
 to slash his throat. It made him want to ... 
 
 It was Morgan Morgan Morgan! that long-
 
 64 FURY 
 
 legged, sinister, haunting, hating thing, that 
 dogged him! It was 'im 'im 'im 
 
 Boy's red hands gripped the rail at the side, but 
 it was not a rail they gripped it was Morgan's 
 throat. He had Morgan by the throat and Morgan 
 was gasping and choking. His eyes were rolling. 
 Red hands tore at his in frenzy. Morgan's eyes 
 were glazing, turned up at him. Morgan was 
 dying . . . going out . . . going out . . . 
 
 "Ooo-oo! Oo-oo! Darlin'!" 
 
 What was that? 
 
 "Dar-1-i-n!" came up across the mud in a shrill 
 crescendo, and a distant siren, like a beautiful, 
 vague obligate swept up as an accompaniment. 
 
 Through the mist Boy saw Min, his Min, waving 
 her hand, hatless, breathless, like a will-o'-the-wisp 
 blown from a summer field of corn onto Noak's 
 Wharf. 
 
 Boy, craned over the side, shouted: "Can't get 
 off. We're goin' out." 
 
 And he saw Min's arms come out entreatingly, 
 a misty, beckoning Eve. A forefinger worked back- 
 wards and forwards at the end of a thin, out- 
 stretched 'arm. 
 
 Boy was still. He might have been about to 
 leap the intervening space, so tense was his body, 
 and Luke's voice spoke softly beside him : 
 
 "A month without a kiss; a sin to miss!" 
 
 He turned and others of the crew stood near, 
 interested. "G'wan, mate, the lady's callin' 
 
 ye."
 
 FUEY 65 
 
 "Ah, his papa'd whip 'im !" 
 
 "Well, he'd die fer a lady, wouldn't J e?" 
 
 And then Boy's voice, quick, excited : "Who're ye 
 kiddin'? I ain't no baby, see, see?" 
 
 "Oo-oo! Oo-oo! Boy-ee!" the delicious music 
 crept up faintly. 
 
 Boy turned and Min watched him come, hand 
 over hand down the moorings. A swing, a jump 
 and Boy, hatless, radiant, beautiful, stood beside 
 her. 
 
 Before the world she went into his arms and 
 rested there. 
 
 Then the feathers from under his coat ... a 
 shrill yell of delight and two voices speaking at 
 once . . . another kiss . . . Min's face red and 
 Boy's face white. 
 
 A moment's pause and a question from him. 
 
 Her voice lowered to answer it. "I'm busted 
 down at The Rest. I'm scared to go back. It was 
 Morgan. He tried to rush me, -and I saw red and 
 sloshed 'im, and ... he ..." 
 
 At that moment three men emerged from The 
 Three Jolly Sailors, one drunk and two sober. 
 
 One of the sober pair, bidding farewell to the 
 one who was drunk, lowered his voice to say: 
 
 "Don't forget what I've been sayin', Captain." 
 
 Without answer the one who was drunk turned, 
 lurching toward the other sober man, a tall man, 
 who had walked a pace forward. Together they 
 passed down towards Noak's. 
 
 Min had finished speaking and was waiting be-
 
 66 FURY 
 
 cause Boy did not immediately answer. He was 
 thinking hard. 
 
 Here stood before him the one thing he lived 
 for. The sea? Yes, he loved the sea ; but she was 
 and always would be there. Nobody could bash 
 her about, grab, maul and curse her and make her 
 cry for want of somebody to take care of her. He 
 could always get the sea. 
 
 And then there was The Spray yes, but even 
 she carried for him a cargo of terrible memories, 
 and lately things had been getting worse . . . and 
 there was Morgan! 
 
 After this, any day, any hour, something might 
 rise up in Boy against his better sense and blind 
 him . . . and then he would be hanged for Mor- 
 gan's death. 
 
 And Dog was getting worse, drinking more, curs- 
 ing more. Those fits were coming oftener. 
 
 Really except Luke there wasn't any one aboard 
 The Spray he cared to even talk to much. Clancey 
 was all right yes, there was Clancey. Clancey 
 liked him all right. But what did he ever say 
 outside dirty stories and coarse wit? He was 
 funny enough, sometimes, but . . . 
 
 Boy's heart was longing for something. It al- 
 ways had longed. He had used to think it was 
 for his mother, that whispering shadow, that 
 nobody would tell him anything about; but lately, 
 that last trip or two, yes, since last Christmas, he 
 had known that it was for Min he had been 
 longing.
 
 FURY 67 
 
 He felt differently when he thought about her. 
 He had told the sea about her at night, and the 
 sea had sighed and seemed to say she wished that 
 she was human ; but then the sea was in love with 
 her sun, and they met and kissed every morning 
 and every night, and even when you couldn't see 
 them at it, they did it behind the storms, with, 
 afterwards, the sea kicking up her legs, as much 
 as to say, "Ain't ye mad, ye can't see?" 
 
 Boy wanted his Min, at night and in the morn- 
 ing, in the open and behind the storm. What was 
 the use of hanging about? Life was too short to 
 wait for anything. Luke had said that many a 
 time, and who knew anything if Luke didn't? 
 
 Then there was the menace to Min down there 
 at The Eest; the kind of thing Min had just told 
 him about. 
 
 And then there was dad, old Dog. Boy's love 
 for his father was hanging on a thread. He just 
 didn't know about him; and then his hand went 
 up to the spot where he had only taken the plaster 
 off that afternoon, while dressing; the cut still was 
 apparent to his fingers. It was a pretty strong 
 thread, though, that love was hanging on. Boy's 
 eyes moistened as he remembered how Dog had 
 put that plaster on. 
 
 Oh, God, what a mix-up it all was ! What's the 
 use of standin' still and thinkin'? Ye can't do 
 nothin' whatever ye do. Other people had brains 
 to do things, words to say and plans to make. 
 What . .?
 
 68 FUKY 
 
 "A penny for 'em." Min was looking up at 
 Mm, smilingly. "There ye go off again in one of 
 them bloomin' trances. Just fancy doin' that 
 when I'm 'ere!" 
 
 "They're worth more'n a penny, Min," and sud- 
 denly it was a man who spoke, a full grown man, 
 with a steady, hard voice, and a chin stuck out 
 underneath it. 
 
 "I'm gonna jump the ship an' splice ye!" 
 
 A gasp from Min. 
 
 He wasn't talking English; he was talking 
 Latin or something. No English words ever 
 sounded as good as that. She just watched. Boy 
 was fumbling with something at a belt, underneath 
 his waistcoat. 
 
 Boy drew out a flat packet of bank notes. "Five, 
 ten, fifteen, and there's eighteen!" Three five 
 pound notes, three single pounds, pressed into 
 Min's empty hand, the one that didn't hold the 
 feathers; and Min started off on a queer journey 
 in her mind, off to Wonderland or some place 
 where you go when it's all too good to be true and 
 you don't know what it's all about. 
 
 Boy began speaking, quickly, and Min listened 
 to his instructions, thought out, logical and won- 
 derful, on the spur of the moment. 
 
 Yes, what she'd told him about Morgan to-day 
 had done it with him, as far as he was concerned. 
 That is, they were taking the great plunge him 
 and her. He was going to jump the ship! 
 
 Min's heart fluttered and bumped and leapt and
 
 FUEY 69 
 
 fell downstairs. It wasn't true but it was true! 
 Here was eighteen quid getting damp in her hand 
 to back it up ! 
 
 She was to get up to Leith by train on a real 
 train, a flyer. You start when people are going to 
 bed and travel all night. None of your just-in- 
 and-out business, and she'd have a new hat to go 
 in, and a fish supper before she started, and one 
 of them new leather bags what they sold in the 
 Commercial Eoad. 
 
 And the ring she was to ask the man in the 
 shop for it, and pay for it and let him wrap it up 
 without her seeing it, and then go off up to Leith, 
 dashing through the night, looking out of the win- 
 dow at nothing, because it was dark; and when 
 she got there, she was going to wait for him. She 
 was going to Leith and to Boy! 
 
 Yes, she was to go there to The Thistle (it was 
 just off the docks, he told her) and take a room 
 and wait for him. 
 
 And when The Spray got into Leith he was 
 going to jump the ship and nothing was going to 
 stop him, he told her, nothing! He wasn't a kid 
 no longer . . . and he'd get another ship, or work, 
 or ... 
 
 Anyway, they'd get spliced before they'd do any- 
 thing, and . . . and . . . 
 
 Oh, he was talking so fast and his face had gone 
 red and they'd be spliced, man and woman, him 
 and her, and he'd kiss her all day and all night 
 and they'd get up just to go to the movies, and
 
 70 FURY 
 
 they "could tell the blinkin' world to go to 'ell, 
 they could an' all," and her arms would be round 
 him every minute and she'd never let him go 
 never, never, never! 
 
 Her arms were around him now, straining with 
 excitement. She was laughing and crying. She 
 couldn't speak, and he was pressing hot lips upon 
 her cheek and neck, and her arms were round him, 
 and in one of her hands the feathers waved down 
 his back, gallantly, joyously, a symbol of their 
 pageantry. . . . 
 
 And then a scream and some one snatched those 
 feathers, and Min and Boy swept apart as Marian, 
 crimson-cheeked, pulled back and swung at her: 
 
 "You bloody thief!" 
 
 And then Min at her like a streak, hair, hats and 
 flying heels, and Boy, bewildered, shouting, tug- 
 ging, at two bodies, one plump and one thin, and 
 the crew laughing, cheering above. The bank 
 notes, the eighteen quid, fell on the ground and 
 blew towards the mud with Boy after them; the 
 crew cheering again. 
 
 Marian was down and five of the crew were hold- 
 ing Looney Luke back, above. 
 
 Then Boy into the scene again, his arms about 
 Min, where they should be, but this time pulling, 
 entreating a Min who would not rise no, not even 
 for him. "This cow had stole her present his 
 present, and . . ." 
 
 A shout, a rough hand upon Boy's collar, a chok- 
 ing sensation in his throat. He was lifted and
 
 FUKY 71 
 
 flying through the air. He hit some kegs and lay 
 still, and Dog Leyton, standing over him, watched 
 blear-eyed, as Boy struggled to his feet. 
 
 "Get aboard!" 
 
 Boy looked off to where his father pointed, and 
 then down quickly at his closed fist, in which were 
 hidden eighteen quid; and something more was 
 hidden in that fist the first spark of revolt 
 sweated through its pores. He wasn't ready to 
 get aboard, just for a moment! He gazed at his 
 father and at his father's arm, still pointing, wob- 
 bling, to The Lady Spray. His eyes flashed a mo- 
 mentary defiance. 
 
 Morgan drew near and smiled, and Boy's lips 
 opened to speak words that would end it. 
 
 But how could he? Min dashed in, mounted on 
 her anger in full charge, a dragoon, fearless, gal- 
 lant, glorious ! She pulled up quickly. Her anger 
 reined upon its haunches. 
 
 "It wasn't Boy's fault, Captain Leyton. Ye can 
 blame me!" 
 
 "You? Get away! I don't want no dock sluts 
 around my son or my ship! Keep off! . . ." 
 
 A tiny fist drove clean and straight and hit his 
 mouth, and a broken, pointed boot kicked against 
 his shin, and Min, wild-eyed, screaming cursing 
 words that Boy never had dreamed she knew, 
 stopped only when Marian melted enough to help 
 Boy drag his panting little girl to a sitting posi- 
 tion upon a keg and hold her there by force. For 
 some reason Dog Leyton turned away.
 
 72 FURY 
 
 Glancing after him, Boy hesitated. 
 
 Now was the time! Should he jump now? 
 
 There was a list in Dog Leyton's gait. He was 
 either drunk or sick; he was drunk. Boy had 
 caught his breath. 
 
 Wisdom whispered wisely, "Leith. You will 
 wait till Leith. You don't jump ship at sailing 
 time if you're a sailor." 
 
 And there was Luke. Luke had got to bless this 
 here thing this splicin' of him and Min at Leith; 
 and dropping the bank notes in Min's lap, he bent 
 quickly and kissed her head. 
 
 "See ye in Leith. Don't fail now, Min." 
 
 He turned towards the ship, strongly, the delib- 
 erate act of a man of judgment and resource, a 
 second mate of subtlety and purpose, a gentleman 
 who had evolved a plan for his advantage and ad- 
 vancement, and was carrying it out in a direct 
 fashion, the proper way. 
 
 All this was apparent in the gait of the second 
 mate as he stepped towards his ship. 
 
 While Marian hurried the other way, one hand 
 dabbing a fat lip and the other shaking out her 
 feathers, Min looked up dazed. 
 
 She should have fainted. She hadn't eaten 
 anything because of the excitement of Boy's 
 coming and because she was saving plenty of 
 room to fill up in Lockhart's; but she didn't 
 faint. 
 
 She looked up into the smiling eyes of Morgan, 
 bending over her.
 
 FURY 73 
 
 "What a temper! Blimey, ye're hot, ye are!" 
 His hand fell on her shoulder. 
 
 She rose and shook him off. "Hands off, smarty, 
 me lad, I'm an engaged woman, I am! I'm Mr. 
 Boy Leyton's financy, and we're splicin' in Leith. 
 Put that in yer smoke an' pipe it!" 
 
 And with a sound that was almost a laugh, the 
 little will-o'-the-wisp, all ruffled, blew away as 
 suddenly as she had come, with a backward glance 
 at The Lady Spray. 
 
 There, in the cabin, Boy was taking off his coat. 
 Hearing his father enter behind him he did not 
 turn. He untied his neckerchief and laid it over 
 the coat as he heard Dog Leyton speak. 
 
 "I'd give a trip's pay to see some fight in you !" 
 
 Boy turned to see his father looking at him, with 
 genuine contempt upon his face. Dog was drunk. 
 Boy knew his father. Better say nothing and get 
 out. 
 
 He moved to do so and as he passed, Dog swung 
 at his ear. 
 
 Boy stopped and regarded his father, steadily. 
 It was a moment before he spoke. Never before 
 had he felt so calm, so confident. Never had he 
 felt so much at his ease before his father. The 
 reaction of the moment of defiance upon the quay 
 seemed still upon him. 
 
 "Does a real man hit his own father?" 
 
 The question was logical. Boy waited for an 
 answer. 
 
 Dog was surprised. Boy at least had precipi-
 
 T4 FURY 
 
 tated something, even though it was only a ques- 
 tion, and he made haste to answer it with a step 
 forward. He, too, was under the reaction of an 
 emotion of that afternoon, and that reaction 
 colored his answer vividly. 
 
 "A real man kills them what slurs his women!" 
 The words were bitten out. 
 
 Boy regarded him steadily. It was hopeless. 
 There before him trembled a drunken, misguided 
 old man, who so obviously was suffering beneath 
 all he said and did, that Boy's heart went to him 
 in spite of everything. All his love swelled within 
 him as he said, simply: 
 
 "But I know ye, Father. Ye don't mean yer 
 slurs. It's just yer hate o' women." 
 
 At this, for some strange reason, Dog Leyton 
 smiled, a curious, vague, irritating smile. His lips 
 curled their contempt. He fumbled for something 
 terrible to say. 
 
 Boy watched him grope. He watched him 
 swaying between two emotions for in that moment 
 when he had smiled, Boy had seen a hole gape open 
 in his armor something had happened something 
 had happened that afternoon! 
 
 There had been a picture in that smile that 
 whiskey never could have painted. 
 
 Boy balanced between two emotions, defiance 
 and love, and the scale jammed suddenly down as 
 all his pent-up restraint broke in a flood of tears 
 that he could not hold, that rushed to his eyes, 
 blinding him, as helplessly, almost inarticulately,
 
 FURY 75 
 
 he fought to express the gorgeous truth within him. 
 
 "Ye' re my father. Ye kin beat me; ye kin croak 
 me, 'cause ye're my father." His voice choked. 
 "Ye're my own father. See? . . . See?" 
 
 His hands went out and his two feet stamped 
 the ground, helplessly, all control gone. He tried 
 to stop speaking and could not. The still face 
 before him seemed every shape and color, distorted, 
 weird, distant, and his hands beat the old man's 
 chest helplessly, as though seeking to beat open 
 an old bolted door with rust upon its hinges. 
 
 "Ye're me father, see? And I know ye, see?" 
 
 Tears coursed down his face. His hands dropped 
 by his sides, and his head fell upon his father's 
 chest. 
 
 His father looked down at him, wonderingly, 
 amazed. He did not understand. Just a kid, 
 blubbering. 
 
 Yet, somewhere in the region of Dog Leyton's 
 heart, a whisper breathed that something bigger 
 than a blubbering boy was whispering truth to a 
 truth-starved soul. 
 
 When he looked down again, Boy had gone, and 
 Dog's face, which had been hard, relaxed. Then 
 very suddenly and strangely, an unexpected thing 
 happened. A tear appeared in one of his eyes and 
 glistening, swayed, as if ready to drop. 
 
 A moment later it dashed to the ground as the 
 tiny cabin shook. 
 
 The Lady Spray, unleashed, had turned her head 
 impatiently to sea.
 
 "God's maddest dancing daughter she, 
 
 The one what every sailor fears, 
 The icy, love-crossed, mad North Sea; 
 To me she's just 'The Sea o' Tears.' " 
 LOONEY LUKE'S POEMS
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 THE North Sea is a peerless creature of pas- 
 sion, yet a daughter of ice, her fury unceas- 
 ing, foam-capped, shrieking, cold, eternal. 
 
 Your warm-blooded, tropical sea has her petu- 
 lant moments of temper, but then she rests. The 
 North Sea never rests. 
 
 Brief rays of sun steal fleeting kisses from her, 
 only to hide immediately behind gray clouds, as 
 if afraid. She will not flirt, this sea; love is not 
 for her! 
 
 God loves this daughter as He loves all that He 
 has made, but even He knows the uselessness of 
 chiding her she is a spinster, barren, sterile, 
 cruel. 
 
 Perhaps back, back in the great silence, love 
 crossed her. No one knows. 
 
 But since then, even though this be true, sailors 
 during centuries have cursed her, and she has torn 
 their tiny, warm bodies from leaping decks and 
 crushed them to her frozen breast, later to cast 
 them up, swollen and unlovely, upon rugged 
 shores, to fling them contemptuously upon frown- 
 ing rocks, in grim, unanswerable challenge to 
 puny, conceited, futile man. 
 
 The battles of England have raged for centuries 
 upon her bosom, and, if deep in her angry soul a 
 
 79
 
 80 FUKY 
 
 faint spark of tenderness has ever flickered, per- 
 haps, only perhaps, it has been for this grand old 
 lady of another species, this wrinkled island, rich, 
 kindly, powerful among all nations, most defiant 
 of the dominating flood. 
 
 The Old Lady of the Land has now caught her 
 breath, pulled up her shades and in the warming 
 glow begins again to think a little hazily of God, 
 preparing for a new forgetfulness of Him to whom 
 a short time ago she prayed diligently. Again she 
 rouges her wrinkled cheeks, sends for the musi- 
 cians to play and decks herself with gauds, while 
 some among her children still are piling wreaths 
 around the Cenotaph and others drop flowers upon 
 the restless bosom of the Sea which claimed so 
 many of her gallant mariners. And all this 
 amuses the grim Sea. 
 
 Yet some staunch sinews of tradition still cling 
 together in spite of an almost intolerable strain; 
 some still believe that a good King rides beside a 
 Queen radiant with motherhood of splendid chil- 
 dren, that some wisdom still exists among men 
 who have struggled to successful refutation of a 
 maniacal assumption of divine right by a semi- 
 stricken, throned buffoon with power of murder 
 but not that of victory the shout of Wilhelm, 
 Me and Gott! 
 
 If the North Sea notices such trifling optimistic 
 signals sparkling faintly in the general murk of 
 a new century's first and (let us hope) most 
 disastrous quarter, it is not with a vivid interest;
 
 FURY 81 
 
 she is not impressed. To the North Sea centuries 
 are seconds; well she knows that she must never 
 cease her warfare upon the creatures of this island 
 and on the land itself until the God of Gods in 
 His Millennium shall look upon her waters and 
 give for all Eternity that order which His One Be- 
 gotten Son once gave for a few fleeting moments 
 to another restless sea "Peace, be still!"
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 THE North Sea, now gowned in the black of 
 night, a million moon pearls glistening upon 
 her pulsing form, danced, to the music of the 
 wind, a wild bacchanal of icy passion. Her drench- 
 ing sweat of rain dashed into the face of Boy, sing- 
 ing at the wheel. 
 
 The misty moon had cast some gems upon his 
 glistening oilskins. His face tingled, his pulses 
 leaped with The Lady Spray's, caught in the dark 
 night in a riotous dance which made her pant, and 
 creak, and groan. "A halt I ... a. halt ! . . ." her 
 rigging shrieked. But no! 
 
 And Boy rode on. Life was a mad, wonderful, 
 dream-lit thing. He was going to Leith ! To Min ! 
 . . . To Min and kisses! Ho there! Wash ho 
 there ! you wonderful Sea ! Boy dances with you ! 
 Dance on! Sweep him on ... to port . . . and 
 Min . . . and love! 
 
 A pace away Luke's face, looking up at the 
 moon, shone with a curious light. 
 
 It was a wet moon. Luke's poem hummed dully, 
 harshly, through the wind. Boy suddenly remem- 
 bered it. 
 
 "When ye kin pipe the bloomin' moon 
 
 And yet the rain is fallin', 
 Then one of us is goin' soon, 
 It's Davy Jones a-callin'." 
 
 82
 
 FURY 83 
 
 Boy did not shudder ; no ; he laughed ! Who was 
 going? He was! Ha, ha! But not to Davy Jones 
 to Min ! There wasn't any power on earth could 
 stop him nothing! 
 
 He gripped the wheel, and thrilled with that 
 faith that comes to men who know. Min! His 
 Min! 
 
 He spat salt water from his mouth and closed 
 his eyes. She stood there now his Min! She 
 spoke, saying, "I love ye, Boy. You're my boy, 
 ain't ye?" And her hand lingered tenderly upon 
 his cheek a rough little hand caressing a rough, 
 weathered face. Yes, her hands were rough, her 
 hands were. But he loved to hold them till they 
 dampened in the young warmth of his. 
 
 He could feel them now, though he stood there 
 on a tossing ship at night upon the grimly caper- 
 ing old North Sea ; and he could feel her little body 
 pressed against his firm muscles, and resting very 
 still. Always, he reflected, something strange 
 would come over him at such moments ... it 
 might be as if he wanted to cry. . . . No, not to 
 cry. For it was a feeling of curious joy that al- 
 ways had to end too soon with "Good-by; good- 
 by, Boy. God bless and keep my Boy for me!" 
 And the kiss! She always closed her lips tight, 
 Min did, when she kissed him. And then he'd close 
 Ms eyes! 
 
 It was like being drunk, when their lips met, and 
 if he'd open his eyes while he was kissing her he'd 
 see the green depths of hers filling with a different
 
 84 FURY 
 
 sort of tears . . . different from sorry tears, you 
 know. He could see right through her eyes, when 
 they were that way, over miles of green . . . green 
 . . . green ... to a light that was . . . Mini 
 That was Heaven! Then their lips would part, a 
 tear would flick away, and: "Boy . . . Oh, my 
 darling Boy. ... I love ye. Darlin', darlin', 
 Boy !" 
 
 What a bloody mixup it all was! Luke's girl 
 got a wallop . . . pity! And that good-by kiss 
 had been a chill, quick thing. But he'd make up 
 for that, not 'arf he wouldn't! There'd be so many 
 that you couldn't count 'em, all day and all night. 
 He was going to have her all the time, and there 
 wouldn't be no more good-bys. He'd miss them, 
 though, those good-bys. They were wonderful; 
 something to think about, those sweet good-bys! 
 
 Eight bells clanged through the wind. The Lady 
 Spray leaped, as though it were a signal for a 
 change in the figure of her dance, and Boy, his lips 
 together, held her firmly in her course, and looked 
 off. 
 
 His sweeping eyes saw Luke, still looking up. 
 He could stay like that for hours no oilskins, 
 nothing, wet through just looking up as though 
 he had asked the moon a question and was waiting 
 for the answer : "One of us is goin' soon, it's Davy 
 Jones a-callinV 
 
 What a creepy thing that was ! Who was going 
 soon? 
 
 Boy commenced to sing suddenly:
 
 FUKY 85 
 
 "Sweet Adeline. . . . My Artel-line, 
 
 At night, dear 'eart, 
 Fer ye I pine. . . ." 
 
 He could not hear himself, but he continued . . . 
 
 "In awl my dreams, 
 
 Yer fair face gleams, 
 Yer the pri-hide h' of my 'eart, 
 Sweet Adel-line." 
 
 Then the wind began to sing it, then the rigging, 
 then the wash. The night was alive with song. 
 
 ". . . h' of my 'eart, 
 Sweet Min, Min, Min."
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 WHILE Limehouse slept, still wearing its 
 tawdry gleaming jewels of paste, and 
 shadows stole from their lairs, Limehouse 
 seemed to hear the faint bat of distant, dreadful 
 wings, and turning in its troubled sleep, it feared 
 to open its eyes and lay panting, still, afraid to 
 look . . . afraid to die. 
 
 A woman screamed, shrilly, and piercingly . . . 
 and then silence again, save for the gentle breath- 
 ing of the sleeping ships. Again the woman 
 screamed and it was Min's scream. "Let go o' 
 me, ye cow; I'll brain ye!" Through the partly 
 opened door of The Sailors' Best could be heard 
 a scuffle; then a low voice spoke: 
 
 "I was watchin' for ye. Do a bunk, would ye? 
 I'll see ye dead at me feet, first!" The voice of 
 Mother Brent rose to a shrill pitch as a man's 
 voice, gruff and commanding, spoke, trying to 
 interrupt. 
 
 " 'Ere, take yer 'ands off that girl. She ain't yer 
 child. You've got no claim by the law." 
 
 The voice was drowned by the woman's shrill 
 crescendo: "Ye got the law on yer side, but . . . 
 take that! Let go my arm, you dirty brute. . . . 
 She's . . . she's . . ." 
 
 The door of The Sailors' Eest suddenly opened 
 
 86
 
 FURY 87 
 
 wide and two figures emerged, one very tall and 
 the other very short. The door slammed . . . and 
 Min walked quickly down the street from her late 
 residence accompanied by a tall policeman. 
 
 As they turned into Poole Street at the corner, 
 they heard, back in the distance, behind the door 
 w r hich had just banged, something that sounded 
 like a muffled, moaning cry, and Min, looking up 
 into the serene face of her tall benefactor, smiled. 
 
 Ma had fallen down ; that was a dead cert. She 
 was drunk and she'd taken a nice toss for herself. 
 Ha, ha! Over the 'at-stand in the 'all, more than 
 likely! And maybe she 'ad broken her leg one 
 of them fat piano legs of hers perhaps both of 
 'em, broke 'em off at the knee so that they was 
 -'anging by a piece of skin ('urtin' like 'ell, damn 
 her!) an' she'd 'op on a peg from now, an' when 
 she got drunk she'd keep fallin' down off it and 
 bangin' her head against door-knobs, all the rest 
 of her bleedin' life! Thank 'eavens, Min wouldn't 
 see her no more! No; thank Boy and the copper 
 who was speaking now. 
 
 "That's your bus. It's Number 24 ye want. 
 'Ave ye got a penny 'andy? I've one or two." 
 
 Triumph colored her piping voice as she looked 
 up. "Not 'arf, Cop. I got eighteen quid !" It was 
 the voice of Napoleon proclaiming the might of 
 his armies, of Lloyd George at the Peace Confer- 
 ence, of Harding on Inauguration Day. It was 
 the voice of triumph! 
 
 The moment mounted to a crest as the bus, a
 
 88 FURY 
 
 great, red, roaring bus, stopped and skidded for 
 her, for Min. 
 
 She was causing things to happen. She had 
 emerged from suds and sighs and silence into a 
 world that noticed and obeyed ; into a world a par- 
 ticle of which belonged to her, to Min. 
 
 Perhaps it was because she had a cop with her 
 that the bus stopped, because they both signaled 
 together. She waved her umbrella, the new one 
 with the ivory apple handle on it. 
 
 Then the gentleman in uniform, like an attend- 
 ant blue hussar, handed her onto the step, and 
 another, in another kind of uniform, caught her 
 new brown bag. 
 
 "Good-by, Cockie, and ta for what you did! 
 Pinch that old cow if ye ever get a chance." 
 
 The bus leaped forward. 
 
 Some one inside the bus laughed and another 
 said, "Where you off to, Min?" The speaker, a 
 sailor, stopped asking questions suddenly, as a new 
 brown bag, caught him sharply in the abdomen 
 and something warm and living, with feathers on 
 the top, was plumped down beside him. It spoke; 
 it spoke in a very worldly voice : 
 
 " 'Ullo, Alf ! This is a bit of all right, ain't it? 
 I 'ad to go over the top for it!" 
 
 "For what?" 
 
 The feathers tilted and a flushed, excited face 
 looked up into his. "Not so loud, sporty. It'd 
 get into the society papers." 
 
 "What would?"
 
 FUKY 89 
 
 "Guess." 
 
 Alf leaned forward and bathing her in beery 
 breath whispered something and hiccoughed know- 
 ingly. A moment's pause and she answered him: 
 
 "Yer right first go off, Alfie. I'm off to Leith, 
 and . . ." She stopped to hand a penny to the con- 
 ductor. And then . . . 
 
 No one else in the bus was speaking. They 
 swayed stiffly with its motion, amazed, watching 
 an unusual sight. Here they were in a bus, on a 
 wet night, going along the East India Dock Road, 
 feeling becomingly and respectably sober, or drunk, 
 tired and wet, and there, there sat a young girl, 
 with a flushed, happy face and dancing eyes, who 
 was telling that sailor that she was too happy to 
 talk and that life had only just started, and that 
 love was warm and beautiful and she never wanted 
 to die! 
 
 Blimey! What was the world coming to! 
 
 Min, breathless, stopped speaking and gazed 
 around at the dirty, shiny faces watching her. 
 Two were smiling, one was asleep, and the others, 
 utterly amazed, were looking at her. 
 
 And she sensed the feathers waving on her head, 
 and smelled the tan of the new brown bag, and felt 
 the ivory handle of the new umbrella soft and 
 warm in her hand. 
 
 She swayed easily with the bus, a queen in her 
 chariot, dashing forth through conquered lands, 
 surrounded by stately courtiers. She thrilled in 
 the w r arm glow of queenly well-being.
 
 90 FURY 
 
 Was she not going in state to meet her king? 
 
 And in the rumble of the wheels she could hear 
 people her people, billions of her subjects cheer- 
 ing, as she and her imperial conveyance swept 
 along and around and . . . into the Commercial 
 Road.
 
 CHAPTEK IV 
 
 THE wind song filtered into the tiny cabin, 
 lending a droning obligate to the voice of 
 the sea captain speaking thickly across to 
 the first mate seated in the half-shadow, just be- 
 yond the table upon which rattled the partly-filled 
 glasses beside a tall jar of rum. 
 
 A changed, weird, unseamanlike-looking old man, 
 with a lot of hair falling down his veiny forehead, 
 Leyton, his forearm upon the table, spoke through 
 the smoke, his eyes half -closed. Events and years 
 of drink were shaking him. 
 
 " so ya see it may be as I won't make the ship 
 out of Leith. An' in that case it'll be you what'll 
 be takin' her out agin. See?" 
 
 The man in the half-shadow assented in a "Yes, 
 Captain" without moving. 
 
 There was a moment's silence as Leyton drained 
 his glass. The stimulation of the liquor's bite 
 sounded in his voice as he spoke again: "An' it 
 may be as it might take my mind ter leave this 
 ship for good. See?" 
 
 "Yes, Captain." 
 
 Morgan's glass remained full; Leyton rose and 
 filled his own. Glancing from it to Morgan he hesi- 
 tated. He wanted Morgan to ask why he mightn't 
 make the ship out of Leith. And Morgan didn't 
 
 91
 
 92 PUEY 
 
 ask. It wasn't like him to ask anything, that is, 
 with his mouth. His eyes were always asking 
 something everything. But now the Captain, 
 choking with something he wanted to say some- 
 thing that made his hand tremble as he raised the 
 thick ship's glass to lips which were peeling and 
 dry wished Morgan would encourage him by 
 word-of -mouth inquiry. 
 
 A pause, as the Captain's eyes searched those of 
 the first mate and Morgan's answered, challenging. 
 A duel of eyes! If Morgan had known that his 
 Captain was merely waiting for an invitation to 
 explain the reason for his break in plans, would 
 he have blinked nervously as he did, leaned for- 
 ward to pick up his drink and, with a saluting 
 movement, held it before his mouth, untasted, 
 waiting till the other spoke? 
 
 "A surprise to ye, eh, Mr. Morgan?" 
 
 Now Morgan drank, and placed his glass upon 
 the table where it began again to tinkle. 
 
 "I seem to have got beyond being surprised at 
 anythin', cap'n. You're the skipper and if yer 
 want ter jump ship you'll jump. That's how it 
 appears to my way of thinkin' !" 
 
 Leyton drained his glass, rose and, going behind 
 the table, stood before his first mate, his hands 
 deep in his pockets. 
 
 The motion rocked them curiously. They were 
 like children playing on a seesaw, only they did 
 not laugh and scream. 
 
 "You're a cold fish, Morgan."
 
 FURY 93 
 
 "Well, you're 'ot enough fer all of us, Cap'n." 
 
 Leyton, absorbing to himself a subtle sense of 
 compliment from this remark, smiled. Sober, even 
 he could not have missed the underlying jeer; but 
 he was drunk, and quickly encouraged to impul- 
 siveness. 
 
 "We've been shipmates a long spell now, Mr. 
 Morgan." He sat down with an effort, gripping the 
 arms of his own special chair, breathing heavily. 
 
 "An' I'm goin' ter be 'otter, Mr. Morgan, 'otter 
 than I've bin, an' I won't deny as I've been 'ot all 
 these years since . . ." 
 
 He paused again as he approached his subject. 
 Morgan hadn't asked for it, as he had hoped he 
 would, but he was going to hear it all the same. 
 It was only a day or two now before Leith and it 
 couldn't be held. Some one had got to listen and 
 there was no one but Morgan. The Captain 
 breathed heavily, thinking; he looked up as Mor- 
 gan changed the crossing of his legs, the left going 
 to his right knee. 
 
 "Remember 'er, Mr. Morgan?" 
 
 "Who?" 
 
 " 'Er ! Don't ask who. You know well enough 
 who." 
 
 Morgan uncrossed his legs. It was almost as 
 if he was preparing for something that concerned 
 him personally. He was too much in the shadow 
 for the other man to see the change upon his face. 
 
 And anyway Leyton was looking off as if he had 
 repeated something that another self had whis-
 
 94 FUKY 
 
 pered that other self that had stood beside his 
 chair for twenty years pouring out drinks so that 
 it might dull its suffering and protect itself against 
 the confessions which sober, unrestricted agony 
 might wring from a tortured soul by degrading 
 possible speech to drunken mumbling; the unseen 
 self that sometimes pricked his eyes until tears 
 came; that sometimes smiled but more often jeered 
 waiting waiting for what? 
 
 "Why, 'er I mean Mrs. Leyton 'er that I was 
 mad at. She liked you, Mr. Morgan. She always 
 liked you. You know that." 
 
 Morgan made no remark. 
 
 "I guess you knew she did. Yus; she'd always 
 got a smile fer yer, she 'ad sometimes, I remem- 
 ber, I used ter wonder why, 'cause ter my mind 
 ye was never nuthin' of a lady's man ye never 
 made 'em laugh ner nuthin'." 
 
 "She 'ad a pretty kind er smile, too, 'adn't she 
 a kind er pretty smile!" 
 
 Leyton looked away as though the other self had 
 touched him lightly on the shoulder and said 
 "Look !" and as if, obeying, he had seen a girl smil- 
 ing at him a vague and misty figure, but a girl 
 right enough with very large eyes and a lot of dark 
 hair blowing, and something, either it was rain or 
 tears dashing down her face. But she was smil- 
 ing; yes, she was smiling. 
 
 For a time neither man spoke. The mute Mor- 
 gan sat strangely somber, watching a silent old 
 man who appeared to be looking away at some-
 
 FUEY 95 
 
 thing which made him blink his eyes, something 
 that Morgan could not see. He watched with a 
 cold steadiness as his Captain turned to fill his 
 glass again, this time to the brim with straight 
 rum. After he had drained it, he looked off again. 
 When he turned it was impatiently with a toss of 
 his mane and a fan of his paw, as though the thing 
 he sought he could not find and so, therefore, he 
 had given up the search. 
 
 The accompaniment of the wind changed its 
 tempo suddenly ; the cabin filled as if with the eerie 
 strains of oboes millions of them sounding like 
 one. 
 
 "I've 'ad news." 
 
 "Oh!" This time Morgan had to say at least 
 that much because the other waited with eyes fixed 
 upon him in even more intense insistence. 
 
 "I know where she is where she is now." 
 
 "Yes?" Again silence forced at least a mono- 
 syllable. 
 
 "You wasn't the only one she smiled at in those 
 days, Morgan. She liked you 'cause you were my 
 shipmate. That was natural enough ; but she was 
 smilin' at some one else. I guess yer know that, 
 too." 
 
 Morgan's eyes showed the gleam of growing 
 interest. He had found her. Well, how had he 
 found her? And what was he driving at now? 
 
 "Who else was she smilin' at, Cap'n? Who 
 was it?" 
 
 "What?"
 
 96 FUEY 
 
 "I said who? Who was it?" 
 
 Leyton, his lips tight and white, poured out an- 
 other drink. Morgan's voice raised a little: 
 
 "I was askin', Cap'n, who else did she smile at?" 
 
 Still Leyton did not answer. Instead, he drank, 
 holding the liquor in his mouth before he swal- 
 lowed it and then sinking back into another silence, 
 which Morgan's voice broke heavily when he could 
 wait no longer. 
 
 "What's the news, Cap'n?" 
 
 "She's in Leith!" 
 
 "She is, heh !" Morgan's voice sounded natural 
 enough. 
 
 "Yes. And down and out and old an' drunk!" 
 The glass in the Captain's hand dashed to the table 
 and smashed, so that only one was left to sing. 
 Leyton did not stop speaking: "That's why I'm 
 gettin' off at Leith, that's why! Now d'yer know 
 why? Do yer?" 
 
 "Goin' ter take 'er back agin, Cap'n?" 
 
 Leyton's hoarse shout interrupted him: "Ye're 
 mad! Take 'er back? Ye 7 re mad! Never!" 
 
 He rose to get another glass and filled it. Then, 
 glancing at Morgan's glass, still almost full: 
 "'Ere, drink that!" 
 
 Mechanically Morgan drank, his eyes never leav- 
 ing the trembling sodden figure of the captain 
 while it sat soggily and spoke again : 
 
 "Yer think I'd take 'er back? Ever? Yer think 
 I would? ... Do yer? ... Do yer? . . . Me?"
 
 FURY 97 
 
 The other leaned forward to set down his glass 
 and as he spoke his voice seemed casual enough. 
 
 "Yer said ye were goin' ter, didn't ye? I 
 thought I 'eard yer say that." 
 
 "Mr. Morgan, when she went, the day she went, 
 I pegged out I died. Me body and me 'ands and 
 stomach kept on goin' 'cause I didn't blow me 
 brains out or take a jump fer it; but I've been 
 dead for the whole twenty years. 
 
 "Yes, fer twenty years I've bin dead and now I'm 
 stinkin' stinkin' dead to 'er! I'd 'uv 'ad meself 
 buried, as I should 'a done, but I 'ad somethin' ter 
 do. D'yer understan' me? Somethin' ter get done 
 with first!" 
 
 Morgan sat low in his chair as the voice stopped. 
 Now he really was interested strangely. And less 
 worried, one would guess. It wasn't like the old 
 man to talk much about anything. Never had 
 been. But even the crew had noticed something 
 different this run. Something had happened back 
 in London. And now, getting drunk proper, he 
 was letting himself go. He was at it, talking, 
 talking ! 
 
 "I couldn't get no track on 'er or 'im as took 
 'er. An' never 'ave since. They 'opped it clean. 
 Both on 'em. She was as artful as a cargo of 
 monkeys, that girl was. They never left a trace, 
 an' every one said ter me every one said, 'fergit 
 'em, Dog.' If yer remember, yer said that yerself 
 ter me, 'fergit 'em.' Didn't yer? . . . Didn't yer?"
 
 98 FUKY 
 
 "Yes, I somehow call to mind I did." Morgan 
 leaned forward curiously. Why was Leyton 
 going to Leith if he wasn't going to take her back? 
 He'd started all this talk, calm and logical, about 
 him, Morgan taking the ship out after Leith. And 
 now here was the old man looking like some twitch- 
 ing red monster, likely to take one of them fits 
 again, talking like he used to talk years ago about 
 being dead, and her and him as took her. What 
 was behind it all? What was the old 'un driv- 
 ing at? 
 
 But he eased, mind and body tension loosening. 
 What did it matter? Leyton was stark mad. It 
 was only a question of time. Let the silly old 
 blighter rave! To Hell with him! 
 
 Leyton was leaning forward. "Now I've got my 
 chance; I've got it and when it's over, I'll kick 
 in and die proper, an' take a nice sleep and a long 
 one." 
 
 Morgan felt better now. Yes, the old ? un was 
 mad that was all. Here was the thing to say : 
 
 "Don't talk that way, Skipper, yer good fer a 
 long spell yet." 
 
 His voice had become throaty and light; as he 
 rose he poured himself out a drink, repeating: "A 
 long spell yet an' here's to it!" 
 
 And standing to his full height he nearly 
 touched the deck above with his head, as he raised 
 his quarter-filled glass. Ha ! Ha ! The old 'un was 
 mad! 
 
 And the old 'un sat still and pushed his glass
 
 FURY 99 
 
 forward to be filled to the brim by his first mate; 
 his shipmate of twenty-five years; his shipmate 
 whose mind had now again reverted to its usual 
 cynical calm and who thought again, "the old 'un's 
 just mad drunk ready to take another of them 
 leaping fits that always look to be his last." 
 
 And he, Morgan, would have to take and pick 
 him up and get his breath and touch his sticky 
 flesh . . . and he hated the old swine! 
 
 It made him sick. He hated him too much. He 
 always had hated him, since well, since he'd been 
 and got in first with that crazy beauty, that mop- 
 haired wonder girl from Milwall the one that the 
 old 'un had just said used to smile at him, Morgan 
 the one that he picked up from the scuppers, in 
 the rain, an hour before the old 'un's brat was 
 born! 
 
 He almost trembled now at the memory of the 
 glow of warmth the touch of her body against his 
 had sent through him even in that freezing rain. 
 
 And that thrill had started something, hadn't it? 
 Yes, that business had started something all right. 
 Well, well, it was life, anyway. And look! Here 
 was the old 'un, that poor old bag of bones and 
 booze, still at it, raving! Hark to him! 
 
 "Mr. Morgan " 
 
 There was a new and a compelling note in the 
 Captain's voice that made Morgan once again look 
 sharply. 
 
 It was "mad" Dog Leyton speaking, now. He 
 had changed again. He had come back, red, ill,
 
 100 FURY 
 
 but savage and all there, his brown teeth showing 
 white foam in the gaps between them. 
 
 "Mr. Morgan," he repeated, as with a sudden 
 lurch he seized tlie other's coat. "It's come at last ! 
 I've got 'im in my hand!" 
 
 Morgan turned, looking down. "Who've yer 
 got?" 
 
 "The dirty swine that took 'er !" And a burning 
 grip of steel tightened on Morgan's arm. "The 
 swine I've waited for ter kill!" 
 
 Morgan's face did not change, but as his gaze 
 lifted carefully the other rose and spoke into his 
 face: 
 
 "I'm goin' ter find 'er and I'm goin' ter beat 'is 
 name out of 'er! An' I'll follow 'im, an' find 'im, 
 an' fight 'im " 
 
 "Oh!" Morgan relaxed tremendously within, a 
 little, even, on the surface. 
 
 Leyton, panting, paused. Then both hands 
 caught Morgan's shoulders and the voice was loud 
 and hoarse. 
 
 "An' I'll kiU 'im! . . . Kill 'im! An'" 
 
 The hands dropped suddenly. Breath came with 
 difficulty; but the Captain was almost calm again. 
 
 "An' if I don't make this ship out, you'll know 
 that I've been worsted. But it'll be a fight. It'll 
 be a fight!" 
 
 He looked through closing eyes away and saw a 
 courtyard paved with cobbles from between which 
 bits of green peeped ; and he seemed to hear hoarse 
 shouts of encouragement behind him; he moved a
 
 FURY 101 
 
 foot which clanged with heavy armor, and both 
 hands grasped his sword. 
 
 He saw a hated thing with visor down and 
 armor black as night advancing towards him. 
 
 His body quivered, his grip loosened and the 
 sword clattered to the ground. He would kill this 
 thing with his hands ! He would crush this black 
 and loathsome specter; he would tear this sinister 
 thing apart with his hooked fingers! 
 
 And then it was gone, and the wall of the cabin 
 moved up and down slowly, before his vision ; Mor- 
 gan was picking up a glass that had fallen to the 
 ground when the sword did, and Leyton's voice 
 filled the cabin with a loud cry. 
 
 "I could almost see him ! He was there, stand- 
 ing before me there ! . . . I could almost feel his 
 throat like like " 
 
 And his red hands closed and gripped themselves 
 until his own eyes rolled, and he leaned heavily, 
 panting, against his special chair. 
 
 Then Morgan asked a question. 
 
 "Have you any suspicions as to who it is as to 
 who the man was what done this thing ter yer?" 
 
 As Morgan waited for the answer, for some rea- 
 son, he took a step back, so that his body might 
 balance, poised in an attitude which almost seemed 
 like physical readiness. 
 
 Eyes, red and blood-shot, met Morgan's. Expres- 
 sionless eyes, that gleamed suddenly . . . gleamed 
 suddenly and then went out again . . . and then 
 looked very red as the shaggy head shook violently
 
 102 FUEY 
 
 and a look of searching wonder deepened upon 
 Leyton's face. 
 
 "No ! He'd be rotting, dead, now, if I did know ! 
 If I had known! But I can't die before killin' 
 'im. ... I won't. ... I won't! That's why I'm 
 goin' ter find 'er and beat his dirty name out of 
 ? er. And when she spits it I'm goin' ter find 'im, 
 an'" 
 
 The torrent ended in a gurgle. Something 
 choked him . . . and Morgan caught his Captain's 
 arm and helped him to sit breathlessly, his legs 
 swinging backwards and apart, his red, rum- 
 striped nostrils distending. 
 
 Bloody old fool! And above him Morgan's face 
 gleamed, smiling. Courage came; the courage of 
 the coward out of danger; and there was banter in 
 the voice that said, lightly, conversationally: 
 "So she's in Leith, heh?" 
 
 Leyton's hand went to his back trousers pocket 
 and drew forth a black purse with a tiny steel 
 clasp. He could not open it, because his hands 
 were trembling, so his shipmate did it for him, and 
 drawing forth a piece of crumpled paper, Morgan 
 read at a glance : 
 
 "MacFarlanete Rescue Home, 
 Waterfront, 
 
 Leith." 
 
 He laid it upon the table, before the old 'un, who 
 was sitting very still. 
 
 So she was there, was she? Some one 'ad been
 
 FURY 103 
 
 doin' a bit of rescuin', and 'ad copped 'er fer a 
 prize packet! Kescued 'er fer what? What a 
 world this was! She oughter been dead! What 
 was there to rescue? And what for? Why save 
 her? She was all worn out and drunk and bent! 
 Rescued ! Hell ! 
 
 And old doddering Dog, drunk, going to beat 
 'er! Ha, ha! Beat 'er fer the name of some one! 
 An' when she'd said it, old Dog, this drunken, tot- 
 tering fool, was goin' ter take the name and find 
 the bleedin' owner so's to choke 'im! Ha, ha! 
 
 Morgan's smile broadened to a grin and actually 
 held there, even when he saw that the Captain's 
 eyes were fixed upon him. 
 
 "What yer grinnin' at?" 
 
 "Grinnin'?" 
 
 Dog Leyton struggled to his feet. "Yes, grinnin', 
 damn yer!" 
 
 And then, with amazing audacity, Mr. Morgan 
 sat and crossed his leg, looked up and actually 
 laughed ! 
 
 "What is it, Mr. Morgan? What's the joke?" 
 Dog's head lowered and two hard eyes gleamed; 
 there was no sag in the body that took a step 
 forward. 
 
 The smile on Morgan's face passed suddenly, for 
 a ferocious, sinister thing stood over him. 
 
 He had laughed too soon. This old fool had come 
 back. Dog Leyton for a long time had had a trick 
 of throwing off twenty years with his coat and 
 here he was. His head had gone down and was
 
 104 FURY 
 
 moving slowly from side to side, and didn't look 
 any too gentle. There wasn't any one who 
 wouldn't be afraid of Dog like this. Yes; Morgan 
 had laughed too soon. 
 
 "What is it, Mr. Morgan? Speak up!" Ley ton 
 took another step forward. He could get no closer 
 now without 
 
 "I was laughing at the thought of Boy, when he 
 hears yer won't be at his weddin', Cap'n!" 
 
 "What weddin'?" 
 
 "The one in Leith. Ain't he told yer he was 
 gonna jump ship?" 
 
 "What fer? What?" 
 
 Morgan rose with difficulty, because the Captain 
 stood so near him. He brushed by his stomach 
 as he crossed to the table almost awkwardly. "Per- 
 haps I shouldn't 'ave said nothin', Cap'n, but she 
 told me 'erself!" 
 
 "Who?" 
 
 "That little tart what you warned off Noak's 
 last time we was in. She works down at The Eest. 
 The one what " 
 
 "What about 'er?" 
 
 "Yer boy's jumpin' ship at Leith to splice 'er! 
 So he ain't told yer?" 
 
 Morgan was pouring out a drink. It was his 
 third. Now he felt good. He talked on lightly, 
 chattily. 
 
 "A little eloping match. Father an' ship don't 
 seem to matter these days. Do they, Skipper?" 
 
 He raised his glass.
 
 FURY 105 
 
 "Here's to the 'appy pair, I say, the Skipper's 
 son and the " 
 
 The glass was dashed out of his hand, and the 
 hoarse voice of his Captain gave him an order. 
 
 And he said, "Aye, aye, sir." And picking up his 
 oilskins, he pulled back the hatch and stepped out 
 into the rain. 
 
 But he was laughing . , . and the word went 
 forward that the old 'un must have told a joke 
 for Morgan had passed laughing. 
 
 "Garn. 'E was squintin'. The bleedin' rain 
 was in 'is eyes."
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 SO Morgan passed forward to where Boy stood 
 telling Looney Luke to write a poem about 
 him and Min; why not? It was better than 
 that moon song about somebody dying, and Davy 
 Jones. And Looney Luke asked about Leith, and 
 the leap to love . . . and smiled. 
 
 Men must strike for happiness, which if lasting 
 must be the bliss of achievement. To seize against 
 odds is to be brave! And brave men live long in 
 life and death upon their spoils. Bravery is a fact, 
 and facts do not lie. To be eternal, one must pre- 
 cipitate fact. Some facts are still-born and un- 
 worthy, others live and grow through time. And 
 Boy's happiness was to be the serene content of 
 conquest; his world, a large, small world; his 
 battlefront, a gangplank; his objective a girl! 
 
 So thought Looney Luke as Boy talked on, until 
 Morgan came and stood between them, the dying 
 smile still upon his face. 
 
 Without a word he took the wheel from Boy's 
 cold hands. Boy, puzzled, looked up quickly. 
 
 "Watch ain't up." 
 
 Morgan, putting his oilskins round his neck, 
 smiled again. "Something else is. Captain wants 
 yer." 
 
 106
 
 FUKY 107 
 
 For a moment, Boy did not move. A vague 
 foreboding numbed him. What had happened? 
 
 Almost as if anticipating a question, Morgan had 
 turned his back. 
 
 Boy glanced at Looney Luke, who was gazing 
 up at the moon again. 
 
 There was nothing to say, so he turned away. 
 
 And the rain pattered around him as he went 
 down forward, and the wind sounded like a low 
 cry. 
 
 In a moment Boy's sky had become troubled. 
 He even forgot Minnie. 
 
 What was up? 
 
 He stood still and felt cold. Weather? Rotten; 
 but he never had felt cold before he never had 
 felt any storm before. Sick? He'd be damned if 
 he'd be sick ! You don't get sick sudden-like. What 
 was that? A lantern fell! That was all. It 
 sounded like 
 
 Hell! He'd got the jimjams a bad touch of 
 them. 
 
 What was Morgan laughing at? What? 
 
 Ah! He had heard Boy talking about Min in 
 Leith. That was it! And he was laughing about 
 it. Damn him! he would laugh. 
 
 He didn't know nothing about love anyway. But 
 it wasn't like the old man to change the watch in 
 the dead of night. Why hadn't the old 'un turned 
 in? It was after eight bells. Well, he hadn't 
 turned in last night at all. He'd been talking to 
 himself all night. Boy had heard him, and lis-
 
 108 FURY 
 
 tened, and tried to make out what he was saying, 
 but he couldn't hear. 
 
 The old 'un wanted him now what for? 
 
 Lonely maybe! There came to Boy a vague 
 memory of a time, a long time ago, when he was 
 a little fellow, and his father had held him in his 
 arms all night and called him by a woman's name. 
 
 Boy always had remembered that because it 
 seemed to be from that time that the Captain was 
 after him, punching him, goading him. 
 
 A gust of rain hit his face and roused him. He 
 walked forward. 
 
 What did anything matter? He was going to 
 Leith, wasn't he? And it'd take a million Dogs 
 ... or cats, or lions, or tigers to stop him. 
 
 He opened the door of the cabin and stepped in, 
 and as he closed the door, the wind thumped it 
 loudly, shutting it fast tight, as if to dare the 
 world to interfere with fate!
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 MANY miles to Port on land. 
 A train was dashing into the wet night 
 a shrieking train, its fire glowing, the 
 curls of its white steam tresses stretching down 
 its straight glistening back in billowing whisps. 
 
 On the Yorkshire moors, from a distance, it 
 looked rather like a noisy caterpillar, bent on wak- 
 ing sleeping birds. And nearer cattle started to 
 their feet, blinking, glowering, at this roaring, 
 jeweled breaker of their dreams. An important 
 train, though through stations only the Scottish 
 Flyer the event of the night. 
 
 The proud engine raised her chest and screamed 
 her approach. 
 
 Some one had whispered to this engine, once, of 
 the speed and size of engines in America, hoping 
 perhaps to check her engine-shed vanity and arro- 
 gance. And the Scottish Flyer had tossed her head 
 and replied: 
 
 "My dear, they are like savages! Large and 
 swift, but, oh, utterly without culture ! They've no 
 refinement. Why, they are not even allowed at 
 main stations; they drop their trains some miles 
 from the city and an electric takes them in! Oh, 
 yes, I've heard of them. But what of them !" 
 
 And the aristocrat of English enginehood had 
 
 109
 
 110 FURY 
 
 straightened her long neck and puffed with easy 
 self-satisfaction. 
 
 Oh, England ! Will nothing replace your grow- 
 ing disdain of "larger usefulness? The dogs upon 
 your streets walk slower, only because they are 
 English. Their legs, like those of other dogs across 
 the sea, are straight and lithe and built for speed, 
 but here, the English dog 
 
 "The world is moving too swiftly. It requires 
 the slow sureness and precision of England to calm 
 its tempo to normality and dignity." 
 
 Some traveling hound repeated this to an 
 American dog and he paused and thought for a 
 moment. Then he said: 
 
 "England is sure a wonderful country!" and, 
 laughing, ran away with a long, easy lope which 
 was grace itself and fast. 
 
 And there was something in his laugh that 
 caused a mother to draw a child to her quickly 
 and say: "Don't touch that doggie; he's upset 
 about something, dearie!" 
 
 Not for a moment that our Scottish Flyer could 
 or should have proceeded at a faster pace this wet 
 night. Oh, no. Her one fault was her engine-shed 
 vanity, and beyond that there is nothing but praise 
 to bestow upon this proud and useful thing, dash- 
 ing forward like a race horse into the north, into 
 the night. 
 
 The Duke and Duchess of Sutherland and a 
 party were going north to Dunn Robin; also the 
 Duke of Atholl.
 
 FURY 111 
 
 Some osteopaths were bound for Edinburgh to 
 attend a bone-setting convention. 
 
 The mayor of that city was upon the train, tak- 
 ing without much patience Pussyfoot Johnson, due 
 at a prohibition meeting in Aberdeen the following 
 day. 
 
 Also there was Miss Minnie Brent, of London, 
 en route for Leith. 
 
 Oh, yes, she was violently consequential; a very 
 pompous affair, that Scottish Flyer, as she 
 screamed and roared, turned her slim shoulders 
 round a bend into York junction and finally came 
 to a reluctant and shriekingly protesting stand- 
 still. 
 
 In a third class carriage, Min, in a corner seat, 
 held out a trembling hand for the cup of coffee 
 some one brought her with two lumps of sugar in 
 the saucer, and smiled her thanks. 
 
 Above her upon the luggage rack, the umbrella, 
 the new one with the ivory apple on it, lay awake, 
 watching, musing, next to the new brown bag, 
 which was fast asleep. Bags were made to sleep 
 on trains; they are born travelers. 
 
 But the umbrella had heard the beating rain 
 outside, and longed to open up, and sweep along 
 blown ! A glistening new thing, banging into the 
 other, older, shabbier umbrella with a passing 
 sneer. Life called. Perhaps at Leith it would be 
 raining; and then perhaps it would not be. 
 
 What pessimists umbrellas are! 
 
 This one had summed up the character of its
 
 112 FUEY 
 
 new owner and trembled at the thought that it 
 might never be open. Umbrellas are keen things 
 and . . . well . . . from a careful analysis of its 
 brief experience with the little human sitting just 
 below, its deduction was that a fight in which an 
 umbrella would not be such a bad weapon might 
 not be at all unlikely. 
 
 And then, again, this new owner more than once, 
 during their brief relationship, had referred to this 
 perfectly good, useful, beautiful umbrella as "Me 
 brolly." And that hurt! Every tradition of its 
 umbrellahood was violated by that vulgar refer- 
 ence, and so, uncomfortable and numbed, half 
 under the heavy sleeping, new brown bag, it lay, 
 brooding upon the possibility of a broken neck 
 should that brawl occur. That funny little owner 
 now in the seat below had opened it in the house, 
 early the night before, to show it to some sailors; 
 and every one knows, including umbrellas, that 
 that's unlucky! 
 
 And this umbrella was from a good, middle class, 
 hard-working stock, and there was no reason at all 
 that what was true of other umbrellas should not 
 be true of it. It hoped that the bad luck which 
 must come would have nothing to do with a brawl, 
 but 
 
 Umbrellas are bitter things when their pride is 
 hurt. 
 
 It dozed. Now it could not hear the rain be- 
 cause they were in a station.
 
 FUKY 113 
 
 They were moving forward again. The guard 
 had shut and locked the door, because the man 
 who had brought the coffee tipped him, and Min 
 looked up at his face; he was the only other occu- 
 pant of the carriage. 
 
 He was a tall, sad man, who smiled, and rising, 
 gently placed a warm plaid rug round her knees, 
 tucking it briskly but quite respectfully under her 
 thighs. 
 
 Min's eyes never left his face. Her lips were 
 drawn tight. She was waiting waiting for what? 
 Here this man had been with her alone in the car- 
 riage from King's Cross; six hours. He'd given 
 her a book, slept a bit, taken a couple or more 
 swigs of Scotch from a flask, offered her some. 
 She'd refused. He'd slept a bit, closed the win- 
 dows, smoked like a chimney and spoken only once 
 or twice in a way that sounded as though he'd 
 known her all her blinking life and before that. 
 
 He'd undone his boots at the top, and the but- 
 tons of his waistcoat where his stomach pushed 
 against it. 
 
 He'd sung a bit in tunnels; she'd heard him 
 above the roar. He'd given her a white, clean pil- 
 low, which he'd got from a man with a lot of them 
 at King's Cross. He'd picked up her railway ticket 
 when she had dropped it and he'd fiddled with his 
 mustache a lot with the hand that didn't hold his 
 pipe. She had watched it all and waited waited 
 for what?
 
 114 FURY 
 
 She had prayed inside herself while the train 
 was waiting at King's Cross that some one else 
 would get in. 
 
 Some one nearly had, but, on seeing this man 
 speak to Min about something, they had withdrawn 
 considerately, and so he and she had started off 
 alone, with a whole seat each, and Min had kept 
 awake watching, waiting for what? 
 
 The roaring night leaped against the windows, 
 wet with rain; and the wheels and rails echoed 
 with measured precision. 
 
 Min glanced up. Her feathers waved encourag- 
 ingly on the luggage rack above her and reminded 
 her of where she was going. She had almost for- 
 gotten in the tense hours that had just passed. 
 
 She'd only been on a train once before and that 
 was when Salty Barnard had taken her that Sun- 
 day last summer on the excursion to Southend, and 
 she remembered that once vividly. Missing the 
 excursion, they had taken a later ordinary train 
 back, and had had a carriage to themselves and 
 Salty had been drunk and, oh why think of such 
 things? 
 
 But the vision of herself alone in a railway car- 
 riage with a man had always given her a couple 
 of shudders. She'd used a bottle that night with 
 good effect but this 'ere bloke carried his booze in 
 a flask. The only club she'd have would be 
 would be er the new brolly up there. Pity it 
 was a new one, but what's a blooming brolly when 
 your honor is concerned?
 
 FURY 115 
 
 And the umbrella above her, that could read 
 thoughts, like all other umbrellas, opened its eyes 
 and shuddered. 
 
 Her reverie halted suddenly as a voice spoke. It 
 was a low, soft voice, that reminded her vividly of 
 the Rev. W. F. P. Vane, when he used to call at 
 The Rest and say to her, "Good hahfternoon, Min- 
 nie Brent. His your mistress at 'ome?" The soft 
 voice of the man opposite was speaking now. 
 
 "Why don't you get a little rest? We've a long 
 time yet." 
 
 What was the lay? Did he want her to go to 
 sleep so that he could spring at her sudden-like? 
 Or or 
 
 Perhaps he knew that they were going to stop at 
 another station and he had got it in his mind to 
 hop it with her bag and feathers. Or ... or ... 
 
 Min only knew one kind of man outside Boy and 
 sailors, and Mr. Vane, and that was the man she 
 had read of in the Heartease Library and who was 
 on the stage sometimes in sketches down at the 
 Poplar Hippodrome and in the movies too the 
 bloke with a mustache, and the soft voice. And 
 this was one of them all right, all right! She 
 spoke up like the heroine: 
 
 "I ain't sle'epin', matey not with you aroun'!" 
 
 A cheer from the gallery as the wheels passed 
 over junction rails, and Min watched the villain 
 smile. He was the goods all right, all right! 
 
 A long, noisy silence and clouds of smoke poured 
 from the man opposite.
 
 116 FUEY 
 
 "Pinkie," Min some time before had christened 
 him mentally because smoke came out of him like 
 it did out of that tall chimney at Pinks Jam Fac- 
 tory down where she used to live. "Pinkie." He 
 was a lad from the city all right; she felt his eyes 
 upon her. 
 
 "Is your home in Leith?" 
 
 She did not answer at once. He was a nosey 
 villain, this one was; a fly bird; and she snapped 
 out: "No, it ain't. D'you live there?" 
 
 Pinkie answered in a deep, polite voice : "No, my 
 home is near London, Croydon. Do you know 
 Croydon?" 
 
 Min shook her head and Pinkie continued: 
 
 "As a rule it's wonderful to be going home, isn't 
 it? I thought you were going home because you 
 seemed so happy." 
 
 How did Min know it was wonderful to be going 
 home? She'd never had one. But she nodded her 
 head. She liked listening to his voice; and then 
 again he was safer when he was talking. 
 
 But he had stopped talking and was looking 
 away out of his window; and Min, thinking some- 
 thing was up, looked out of hers. 
 
 Vague shadows and ghosts leaped forward and 
 past and frightened her, and her head turned sud- 
 denly back. 
 
 The villain had a handkerchief out and was blow- 
 ing his nose. 
 
 Min watched him curiously. Something whis- 
 pered that he hadn't only been blowing his nose.
 
 FURY 117 
 
 That might be a drugged handkerchief and per- 
 haps he was going to rush at her. 
 
 But now something gave her a sinking feeling, a 
 thickening in her throat. She didn't know why, 
 but she felt sorry for him. He looked funny and 
 his eyes were watery. She broke the silence, 
 asking : 
 
 "What's up? Caught a chill?" 
 
 He smiled and shook his head. "No. You're 
 observant, aren't you?" 
 
 Observant? That meant something tricky. She 
 was suspicious again and yet she was interested. 
 This bloke was a queer kettle of fish. She liked his 
 voice and asked: 
 
 "What's observant mean?" 
 
 "When you're observant you are quick to see 
 things; quick to notice." 
 
 Min felt complimented. She purred. "I've 
 always been that way." 
 
 Pinkie smiled, and picked up the conversational 
 note: "I'm glad we're making this trip together." 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 "Because you're young and pretty, and fresh; 
 and you seem to be on the verge of something. 
 You're so full of hope and life." 
 
 Min flushed. "You're complimentary, I must 
 say." Yes, she liked his voice. 
 
 "I've watched you all the way and wondered 
 where you were going. Are you going to a new 
 situation?" And his eye glanced meaningly at the 
 new brown bag.
 
 118 FURY 
 
 Blimey, what a nerve ! What'd he take her for, 
 a blinking slavey? She straightened up quickly. 
 
 "No; I'm an engaged woman. I'm going to 
 Leith to get spliced. I'm going to splice Mr. Ley- 
 ton Mr. Boy Leyton!" 
 
 Pinkie actually laughed. "Forgive me. And 
 allow me to congratulate you both !" 
 
 Min, still straight in her seat, inclined her 
 head. 
 
 "Thanks; same to you, matey!" 
 
 She waited and watched him put down his pipe 
 and lean forward. She drew back. 
 
 "Little lady, you're on the threshold of life's 
 sweetest journey. Be happy; love your man. 
 Keep him true and strong. God has given him to 
 you. He is your charge. All men are like babies. 
 They need a woman's arms. Her voice, tender al- 
 ways, her patience enduring. I envy you, little 
 girl, and your wonderful journey's end." 
 
 He was talking like a blinking book, but Min 
 liked his voice and it was the kind of gab that 
 didn't lead up to springing at her. His voice 
 lowered : 
 
 "I lost my love who was everything to me ! She 
 was my life. But although she has left my side 
 for a little while, she's with me every moment 
 whispering, guiding, comforting. You remind me 
 of her only you're much younger. She used to sit 
 on the seat opposite, just as you are sitting now, 
 and so we traveled many miles together. Just like 
 this. She and I. You will never leave your man's
 
 FURY 119 
 
 side, will you? Come what will, you must hold 
 fast. He is yours; God gave him to you!" 
 
 This Pinkie could talk all right and Min under- 
 stood the last part of what he said. It coincided 
 with her attitude to her Boy exactly. He needed 
 her . . . always! She'd stick, right enough! 
 
 She looked away because the thought made her 
 feel like crying; and Pinkie seemed to be thinking 
 too. It was one of those silences that are beautiful 
 moments; and Min picked up the paper to check 
 her tears the one he had brought in from the re- 
 freshment room at York Junction. 
 
 Her attention was arrested at once by a head- 
 line 
 
 NEWCASTLE MURDEKER 
 
 DIES TO-MORROW MORNING 
 
 Thomas Morton, 28, Miner, Convicted of 
 Murder of Ernest Spurr, His Watch- 
 mate, to Pay Extreme Penalty of Law 
 at Dawn! 
 
 Min read on ; she liked murder news. 
 
 "The murder was the outcome of a long 
 feud between the two men, between whom 
 a woman's name was linked, and the mo- 
 tive pleaded was vengeance. . . ." 
 
 Min looked up. Like Morgan and Boy., she 
 mused. Thank God that matter was settled! 
 Morgan's bacon was well cooked, as far as she was 
 concerned She turned again to the paper :
 
 120 FUEY 
 
 "Brenton the hangman from London 
 was expected. . . ." 
 
 That was a funny one Brenton! Half her 
 name, or rather Ma Brent's name. "Brent-on," a 
 hangman ! Probably an uncle who'd stuck a bloom- 
 ing "on" on, just to be funny. 
 
 The hangman . . . woo! . . . ooo! . . Min 
 shuddered. 
 
 She liked reading this. It was thrilling; and 
 she read on, devouring gruesome details of igno- 
 rance, passion, murder and inevitable punishment. 
 
 Later the paper fell from her hands as she 
 dozed, dreaming vaguely of the hangman's noose 
 and Dog Leyton and Ma Brent and Morgan, and 
 hated things, and the hangman's rope, and then 
 Boy as he sang to her (as almost always in her 
 dreams) "Sweet Adeline." 
 
 The song stopped suddenly because the train did ; 
 and a hoarse voice outside shouted: "Newcastle!" 
 
 Pinkie was getting his bag and coat. The guard 
 unlocked the door, opened it suddenly, passed on. 
 Min sat up. 
 
 "'Ere's yer rug, matey!" 
 
 Pinkie stepped out and turned back to her. 
 
 "You've some time yet, and it's cold. Will you 
 accept it as a wedding present? And don't forget, 
 little lady stick to your man! Love him and the 
 world is yours!" 
 
 Like the song, "Love me and the world is mine," 
 thought Min. The door slammed suddenly and 
 Min rose and put her head out. Pinkie stood there
 
 FUEY 121 
 
 in the rain beside his black bag. Two men came 
 up and one spoke: 
 
 "Good morning, Mr. Brenton. We were looking 
 for you down first class." 
 
 The newly alighted passenger started to reply; 
 and then as the train moved forward, he turned 
 and waved, calling: "Good-by, little lady! Stick 
 tight!" 
 
 But Min did not wave. She pulled herself back 
 into the carriage suddenly, her eyes wide with 
 terror. Picking up the paper which had fallen 
 to the floor, she scanned it quickly. 
 
 "Mr. Brenton, the hangman from London . . ." 
 
 Blimey! And that was Newcastle! She was a 
 Sherlock Holmes all right. Her brows contracted. 
 Pinkie! Pinkie! The hangman! And he talked 
 about love, and Boy, and sticking. She shivered 
 suddenly, pulled Pinkie's rug about her knees, and, 
 leaning back, closed her eyes. 
 
 She was out in the world all right! She could 
 hear Pinkie's voice now: 
 
 "Little lady, you're on the threshold of life's 
 sweetest journey." 
 
 Min sat very still, her eyes closed, trembling, as 
 the hangman's rug fell from her knee& to the floor.
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 SOME men, like some bulls, are ordained from 
 birth to fight in the arenas of sport and life. 
 They are reared in health upon open places 
 and every precaution is taken to insure their fero- 
 cious and gallant resistance to the supreme ordeal. 
 But from the start it is all planned that that ordeal 
 shall be final. 
 
 Fate, the breeder of men, like the breeders of 
 bulls, knows from long experience that red blood 
 and courage must predominate in their lusty 
 charges if they are to fight in splendid agony and 
 die amusingly. 
 
 Fate loves its man-fight. The phantom matadors 
 of such a battle can have no equal in a mere bull- 
 ring; the picadors, the music and the blood upon 
 the sands of time, all are there in pompous pag- 
 eantry. . . . And perhaps sometimes God in His 
 Royal Box turns his head away, men seem to suffer 
 so, these fighting men, but Fate applauds from 
 tiers and sunnyside. And man fights on, a single 
 man against a bewildering multitude of crimson 
 shadows. 
 
 When a woman had dashed her cruel rosette into 
 his pulsing withers and the gate had dropped, Dog 
 Leyton had dashed into mid-arena, a towering, 
 maddened mass. White, whispering horses were 
 
 122
 
 FURY 123 
 
 coaxed to flout his horns as folk bade him forget 
 and lowered their voices subtly. He had fought for 
 years, bellowing, pawing, thrusting, left and right, 
 right and left. 
 
 And now since Petwee's news of the woman in 
 Leith, he had sensed the approach of a glittering 
 matador, a man who hides behind a cape, with 
 glossy black hair a-curl, with full red lips such as 
 women love and the glinting eye of a thief a wife- 
 thief a body broad and long and slim below the 
 ribs . . . advancing . . . bent upon dispatch. . . . 
 
 He could not see this man; blood and rage had 
 blinded him ; it was his to wait and paw the ground. 
 Soon, soon the haze would clear, the cape would 
 lift or drop. There 5 d be no passes, no thrills, he'd 
 rip this bobbined upstart for the world to see . . . 
 rip and tear and gore. . . . 
 
 His head lowered and a foot came down. He 
 stood still, trembling, ominous, waiting. 
 
 But Fate loosed and decreed he was not tired 
 enough yet! Too soon for the matador! A little 
 cloak play yet, another shaft or two in those con- 
 gealing withers! Good sport, this fighting man!" 
 Good sport! 
 
 Zas! And the phantom matador paused and 
 turned aside into the shadows ... to watch a 
 while.
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 BOY found his father waiting, silent, by the 
 table. As he entered the smoky cabin and 
 tossed his dripping oilskins upon the Cap- 
 tain's special chair, he advanced with glowing 
 cheeks, still tingling from the wind. 
 
 "What's up, sir? Are yer sick again?" 
 
 For a moment Leyton did not speak. He ad- 
 vanced a step. Boy stood still, calm and waiting. 
 This was something out of the ordinary. There 
 was a hint of tragedy in the silence. And then his 
 father spoke: 
 
 "Any thin' to say?" 
 
 Boy hesitated, thought, then shook his head natu- 
 rally: "No; why?" 
 
 "Nothin' ter teU me? Me? Yer father?" 
 
 "No; nothing. Why?" 
 
 "Liar !" The sea captain's voice broke forth like 
 a sudden peal of thunder when the lightning is 
 overhead. 
 
 Boy stepped back. 
 
 "Who's a liar? Who? Who?" 
 
 "You !" 
 
 The father's face was very close now ; his breath 
 was upon Boy's mouth and his body quivered 
 threateningly. The breath, hot and liquored, of- 
 
 124
 
 FUEY 125 
 
 fended Boy and something in the threatening figure 
 before him called his courage up. A changed, 
 strong Boy answered quickly: 
 
 "I ain't no more of a liar than you are, see? . . . 
 See?" 
 
 The other blinked. 
 
 Fine ! Here was an answer worthy of his mood. 
 Yes, Boy had answered back. Good ! 
 
 Boy was still speaking. "What're yer gonna do? 
 Hit me? G'wan! What for?" 
 
 "Yer'd jump ship, would yer! Would yer?" 
 
 "Yes, I would . . . an' all ... an' I'm agoin' 
 ter, see?" 
 
 He could not talk any other way. The courage 
 of the sea, the courage of love, the courage of a 
 man spoke out. 
 
 This was not a father that stood ahead as though 
 to bar his way to happiness; it was an obstacle, a 
 grotesque, flabby obstacle. Had it been other than 
 his father in his subconscious realization he'd have 
 knocked that red face through the bleeding cabin 
 wall ! Yes, he would ! As it was, he just listened 
 as the obstacle spoke, spitting out the words: 
 
 "So yer'd jump ship, would yer, to get mixed up 
 with some dirty " 
 
 A young voice, vibrant, commanding, stopped 
 this. 
 
 "Get down ! Stop that . . . yer dirty drunk !" 
 And Boy's eyes flashed. 
 
 The man who spoke had fire in his eyes and 
 venom in his voice, with muscles below to back
 
 126 FURY 
 
 them up. A young Dog Leyton was born suddenly 
 into a violent world. 
 
 "It's you what's dirty; it's yer dirty rotten 
 mind!" he spat out insultingly. "Yer dirty, 
 stinkin' drunk!" 
 
 And the captain, old Dog Leyton, blinked and 
 stepped back as far as the table, staring at a kid. 
 No ; not a kid. A man, young, eager, strong, whose 
 claim to manhood had been long enough deferred. 
 
 The sea captain blinked again. At last, after all 
 these years of intimate relationship, something 
 had happened to Boy, that easily dominated, cow- 
 eyed Boy, that Boy with her face, the face that 
 left him. 
 
 It looked him in the eyes now with a militant, 
 steady gaze, the exasperating firmness and the 
 maddening note of conviction in the voice. 
 
 Ah, the glove was down, was it? . . . Here's to 
 it! ... At last he'll fight! 
 
 But how long? Of what stamina is this new man 
 made? 
 
 And with a funny kind of shout the sea captain 
 threw his glass against the wall and backing to the 
 table squared his shoulders waiting. A fight, hey? 
 . . . How much of one? How long? This Boy 
 . . . man . . . what of him? How good? 
 
 Hark ! Talk, talk ! Any one could talk ! How 
 good was he? 
 
 Yes, Boy was talking. He asked a direct ques- 
 tion in the captain's face:
 
 FUEY 127 
 
 "What did you ever know about women? A 
 dirty, blastin', cussin' drunk like you?" 
 
 And Boy actually walked forward as he spoke. 
 
 "Why, no decent woman would ever live with 
 you ! I don't believe yer ever was me father. No 
 woman'd ever know yer well enough to have a kid 
 by yer. It'd make 'er too dam' sick! . . . Yer 
 dirty, rotten! You don't know nothin' about 
 women except ter blast 'em . . . and yer don't 
 blast my woman! On yer rotten life yer don't! 
 See? . . . See? . . . She ain't dirty! I owe yer 
 one fer the last thing yer said ter her . . . an' I 
 owe yer a lot more'n that, too. Damn yer damn 
 yer see?" 
 
 A thousand trumpets rang a fanfare through 
 the wind as a gentleman of courage, a champion 
 of women, a lover of kisses and steel, galloped into 
 the open and reined up, his lance aslant, his glove 
 down to any, for the sake of honorable advance- 
 ment. 
 
 The sea captain walked forward and peered into 
 the face of his sailor son. . . . He was a drunken 
 botanist, who had found a black rose. He sagged 
 and fumbled for words, but found none. 
 
 And Boy waited too, but as his father did not 
 speak, began again, generating an almost spiritual 
 power as the words rushed from his lips. There 
 was no trace of hysteria in the voice; it was calm, 
 penetrating, cruel in its cold ferocity of denuncia- 
 tion.
 
 128 FUKY 
 
 "Yer been on at me since I can remember. Yes ; 
 an' I'm jumpin' ship, see? I'm jumpin' ter get 
 clear of you an' all yer mean to me! An' I'm me, 
 see? I'm me; an' I ain't no part of you from now 
 on, see?" 
 
 The words rang with finality as, beating his own 
 chest, Boy stepped forward uttering his bitter con- 
 clusion : 
 
 "Gawd in 'eaven! Nobody ever could love you 
 . . . an' keep on an' on. . . ." 
 
 Boy spoke on, but his father could not hear him. 
 
 "Nobody ever could love you an' keep on 
 an' on!" 
 
 The words recurred and swirled about him, 
 making him giddy . . . now near . . . now far 
 away . . . hurrying back from the distance of 
 time like an echo swept up from the forgotten 
 across a vast, misty vista . . . from the past into 
 the present. 
 
 "Nobody ever could love you an' keep on 
 an' on!" 
 
 It swelled again that dreadful sentence. 
 
 A woman screamed it now. Dog's hands went 
 to his ears as if to check his hearing; but such 
 sounds do not come to ears; they shrieked within 
 his skull and echoed like the beat of eagles' wings 
 against the walls of a deserted church. 
 
 The latent fires in Dog Leyton's eyes flickered 
 weakly as he turned. 
 
 Boy stopped speaking and waited, defiant, as his 
 father came and said to him, almost quietly :
 
 FURY 129 
 
 "It's 'er talkin' in yer. She said them very 
 words! . . . She did!" 
 
 Boy asked sharply: "Who did?" 
 
 "She did. I loved 'er then " 
 
 Boy pulled away, unmoved. His lips curled as 
 he spoke his sneer. 
 
 "You couldn't love nothin' but yerself an' yer 
 rum." 
 
 Dog Leyton sagged. The flood of memory rush- 
 ing had quenched the fire of anger, and left only 
 steaming debris upon his vision. He looked across 
 at his son, now no longer to him anything more 
 than an issue of some vague connection with a 
 woman in the distant past. He gazed across at a 
 stranger of his flesh and blood, but a clear-eyed, 
 convinced and dangerous stranger, pausing upon 
 the road to tell this old man who had lost his way, 
 that he'd better get into the ditch . . . and die! 
 That he was no good to any one, not even if he 
 found his way! 
 
 "Yer 'ittin' me at last, Boy ! Not with yer fists, 
 but yer 'ittin' me not with yer 'ands!" 
 
 "The truth 'urts worser, don't it?" 
 
 Boy's words lashed out. Why wait now? Why 
 talk? The old 'un looked such a silly old fool . . . 
 all soggy ... a sailor, a sea captain! Ha, ha! 
 Looked more like one of them old musicians what 
 busked on Saturday nights outside The Jolly 
 Sailors. 
 
 "Captain Dog Leyton Gawd!" 
 
 And he and others had actually feared this
 
 130 FUKY 
 
 mumbling old sot! Why wait? It was over, for 
 good and all; and if there was any more lip out 
 of this old swine, he, Boy, would give him what 
 he had always asked for, a crack on that bristling 
 old jaw of his. Yes, and one on the raspberry nose 
 for luck! 
 
 Boy was picking up his oilskins. He'd finished 
 with the sea. He turned, as a sound escaped the 
 old -un, and looked back at his father. 
 
 Good cloak play this . . . but the man in the 
 arena was breathless, sagging. Would he drop 
 before . . . 
 
 The phantom matador, waiting in the shadows, 
 stamped his foot impatiently. Would death cheat 
 him at the moment of his triumph? No! No! 
 Because Fate yells, "The fire! ... The fire! . . ." 
 
 The old 'un turned back to the table and trem- 
 blingly picked up his glass. Pointing to the jar 
 of rum, he bid his son with a gesture fill it for him, 
 because he knew he himself could not. His hands 
 were trembling so. 
 
 And this was the Captain of the ship, and the 
 young sailor whom he addressed was second mate, 
 and so, of course, the Captain was obeyed and the 
 glass was filled by the second mate. It was drained 
 at a gulp. 
 
 Then the second mate again picked up his oil- 
 skins, swinging them over his arm with almost dis- 
 respectful jauntiness. But at the door he turned, 
 because his Captain spoke.
 
 FURY 131 
 
 "Did yer know yer father was jumpin' ship at 
 Leith, too?" 
 
 "You are? Why?" 
 
 It was a moment before the answer came; an 
 answer that wept softly to itself. 
 
 "Yer mother's ailin' an' wants me!" 
 
 The young sailor started suddenly. 
 
 "Me mother?" 
 
 His mother! For the first time his mother. It 
 had always been " 'er" " 'er" " 'er" "that cow" 
 "that" 
 
 But now the sacred word of "mother" pealed out 
 in the tiny cabin like the throbbing note of an 
 organ in a church in the evening. 
 
 Then father and son gazed into each other's eyes 
 and the son watched his father weep, as the cruel 
 callous of years fell from his heart and stripped 
 him naked, leaving him ashamed. 
 
 The mouth opened softly and tried to speak and 
 tears coursed down a weathered, wrinkled face. 
 
 Bowed, helpless, tragic, weeping ... a man, a 
 big-framed man, a captain of the sea, standing be- 
 fore a tribunal of three ... a ghost . . . his son 
 . . . and himself . . . trying to articulate such 
 words as "forgive," "love," "mother," "wife," 
 "son," "please," "mercy," . . . words he'd only 
 sensed . . . words he did not know and, like a 
 baby, could not speak. 
 
 Boy's voice, tender and soft, broke the silence : 
 
 "Me mother where is she?"
 
 132 FURY 
 
 It was a moment before the answer came, while 
 Dog Leyton piped his slacking senses back to action 
 and stood erect. 
 
 "In Leith!" 
 
 Boy spoke quickly : "An' yer goin' ter see 'er . . . 
 in Leith?" 
 
 Dog Leyton was by the table, looking away ; and 
 then he turned suddenly, on fire again. . . . The 
 fire! . . . The fire! 
 
 The cape which had seemed still for an instant, 
 as if from pity, swung quickly into new activity. 
 The crowd had roared "The fire!" and fire it had; 
 the fighting man was in another frenzy. Fate 
 screamed its mad delight. Good sport, this man ! 
 
 With a cry, Dog Leyton dashed the table on its 
 side. 
 
 "I'm goin' ter find the swine what took 'er, an' 
 left 'er, an' lied to 'er!" 
 
 Yes, he's quite mad, now. Gripping at an imagi- 
 nary man, he tears at the air; his hoarse voice 
 shouts : 
 
 "An' I'll rip 'im an' I'll tear 'im I'll " 
 
 Hands of steel had caught Foy's throat. He 
 cannot see who it is ; he is choking ; his strength is 
 as c. baby's. 
 
 The voice shouts: "Rip 'im, tear 'im . . . tear 
 'im!" 
 
 Suddenly the hands relax their cruel hold, the 
 sea captain catches at the collar of his shirt as 
 though to wrest away ghost fingers that are tearing 
 at his throat, and leaping into the air he pitches
 
 FURY 133 
 
 forward, down upon his face! Down upon the 
 floor . . . and lies there very still! 
 
 Boy knelt down beside him. Sounds came from 
 him; stifling, sobbing sounds. 
 
 "Father! My father! Oh, father! Father!..."
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 VAGUE, fleecy clouds swept past the pale 
 profile of a weeping moon. The wind 
 veered. The rain hesitated. The sea paused 
 for breath. And Looney Luke, who knew these 
 things, peered forth into a night of ghosts and 
 sighs, an eerie, moody night of things that passed 
 unseen. 
 
 He closed his eyes as if waiting for something; 
 his dripping shirt clung to his thin, warm frame, 
 its wet sleeves clapping ridiculously in the wind. 
 
 Looney Luke prayed. 
 
 "Oh, God, this night you're with us fer proper. 
 I feel yer breath upon me cheek. I feel yer will. 
 Yer needn't speak no more. But the lad what 
 comes to yer arms to-night . . . kiss 'is cheek and 
 hold 'im tight! Whether he is from The Lady 
 Spray, or a ship an 'undred miles away . . . for 
 Jesus' sake, amen!" 
 
 Opening his eyes, Looney Luke sighed, with the 
 sweet content of one who has laid his burden on 
 the shoulders of a strong friend. He knew the way 
 across the fallen leaves, into the peaceful glades 
 of perfect thought. He turned now at the sound 
 of voices when Mr. Hop spoke quickly to Morgan 
 at the wheel. 
 
 "Better come down right away. Quick!" 
 
 134
 
 F U B Y 135 
 
 Morgan called Luke and after giving him the 
 wheel and a curt order, turned off down, asking a 
 hurried question which Mr. Hop was answering; 
 but the wind took their voices awaj. 
 
 Outside the cabin door they pushed past hands, 
 mysteriously informed that something had oc- 
 curred, standing taifrfag,, hatless, some coatiess, in 
 the rain. 
 
 Inside Morgan walked quickly forward to where 
 his Captain lay very still and looked down upon 
 the debris of a body. 
 
 In Morgan's glance there was nothing nothing 
 more than the glance one gives to a beetle just 
 crushed beneath a boot, its delicate, inert frame 
 sticking to the floor, its arms outstretched, plead- 
 ing to the Beetle God to end its agony. 
 
 Boy, kneeling by the bunk, had not looked up at 
 their entrance; but he had sensed the identity of 
 the tall shadows cast upon the wall beyond. No 
 one spoke until Mr. Hop looked up from another 
 brief examination. 
 
 "Can't do nothin'. Ifs just to wait, that's all!" 
 
 Boy would have arisen, but his father firmly held 
 his hand and lay there still, his eyes closed and 
 his face strangely blue. 
 
 "Whaf re yer a doctor fer, if yer can't do 
 nothin'?" 
 
 Mr. Hop did not reply. But Morgan spoke for 
 him. "There's times when the doctors themselves 
 can't do nothinV 
 
 Boy's head turned again to Ms father who had
 
 136 FURY 
 
 moved slightly. He did not see Morgan glance 
 down upon the floor to where a scrap of paper lay 
 with an address written upon it, reach quickly 
 down, secure it and place it carefully in his pocket. 
 
 What did any one want with an address like 
 MacFarlane's Rescue Home? What 
 
 The captain's voice spoke softly, a painful 
 wheeze in it. 
 
 "Get out. I'll talk to Boy." 
 
 Without a word, the first mate left with Mr. 
 Hop. 
 
 Outside the men asked with their eyes: 'ad the 
 old 'un killed 'imself? . . . gone daffy? . . . dropped 
 dead? 
 
 That'd make Morgan skipper now! 
 
 The old 'un was 'ot, but this tall, silent, superior 
 cuss, . . . not much ! There'd be another ship ter 
 find fer some of them. 
 
 And they peered through the rain as Morgan, 
 talking quietly to Mr. Hop, passed along with 
 almost a jaunt in his stride, as though even now 
 he were master of The Lady Spray. 
 
 And she, herself? 
 
 The Lady Spray seemed to know that something 
 was changing within her. Her ship's heart beat 
 thumpily; ship-like, she shuddered irritably at the 
 light uncertain hands that turned her head again 
 and again from her course, which she could have 
 gone alone, she knew so well, as Looney Luke for- 
 got the wheel and the world to gaze wistfully at 
 the moon.
 
 FURY 137 
 
 The weather started up again and with a ven- 
 geance. The wind set up a howl and sadness set 
 upon all sides as a black cloudbank veiled the moon 
 in crepe. 
 
 Boy, kneeling, heard the moan outside and shiv- 
 ered. His father, speaking almost easily, had told 
 him a lot, in measured, even phrases and he, Boy, 
 understood. 
 
 In those brief moments, his father's hand in his, 
 he'd met his mother. Her pale, sweet face had 
 been painted in Ms father's whispered words; the 
 tragedy of age touched his cheek and bleached 
 it. Boy was afraid to interrupt. He'd forgotten 
 that his father stood no more, but lay tired, breath- 
 less. He was painting vivid, definite pictures of 
 the might-have-been. It was a dream, all of it. 
 This was not his father . . < no! He had entered 
 a weird cavern where strange voices whispered of 
 things he vaguely knew about; where the two pale 
 ghosts of a girl and man kissed and peered away, 
 waiting for what? For happiness? No! It could 
 not be, because she swept away to leave the man 
 who loved her, but could not show her how much, 
 calling, an angry, agonized call. 
 
 And only the echoes answered mockingly and 
 then the man went mad and fell, and lay here 
 beside him on the bunk . . . and was bidding 
 him . . . 
 
 Leyton struggled and raised himself with his 
 arms. 
 
 He did not speak at once. His eyes were asking
 
 138 FURY 
 
 a question, which was answered in the other eyes, 
 that said: 
 
 "Anything . . . anything yon may ask, father! 
 I'm your son. I love yon! Bid me!" 
 
 At length Leyton spoke: "I'm done, Boy. . . . 
 Some water." 
 
 The burning throat cleared gratefully as Boy 
 placed the empty glass upon the floor. 
 
 "Swear you'll find 'im . . . the one what took 
 'er . . . swear!" 
 
 The steady young voice answered him: "I 
 swear !" 
 
 "Swear on the soul of yer father, down below !" 
 
 A sudden cry, as Boy's head fell forward: "No; 
 no ... you ain't goin'! It's one of them passin' 
 fits. You ain't goin' ter die!" 
 
 With amazing strength his father lifted Boy's 
 head and held it between two rough wet hands, al- 
 most firmly. 
 
 "Swear you'll not marry no one, that you'll do 
 nothin' till you've found 'im !" 
 
 "Father, I swear. . . I swear!" 
 
 The oath broke off into a sob. "You look funny, 
 father ! I'll get 'Op Lemme go ! Lemme go !" 
 
 But the hands gripped him like a vise. 
 
 "You'll marry no one . . . you'll do nothin' till 
 you've found 'im and paid 'im." 
 
 Boy tugged at the hand that held his head. 
 
 "No, no! I won't do nothin'. See?" 
 
 The man on the bunk continued doggedly : "Hold
 
 FURY 139 
 
 up yer 'and an' swear yer won't do nothin' until 
 you've got 'is throat like . . . like . . ." 
 
 A gurgling rattle . . . the voice trailed away 
 . . . and Boy laid his father back, calling loudly : 
 "Mr. Hop! Help!" 
 
 But the wind outside, laughing now, drowned the 
 voice. 
 
 He could not move because his hand was held 
 in the grip of death. He bent forward and over: 
 "You ain't gonna die! Yer goin' to Leith, to 
 mother! Yer goin' " 
 
 He stopped as two eyes opened and looked at 
 him . . . two calm, vague eyes but lighted. His 
 father spoke: 
 
 "Boy . . . I've loved ye all the time." 
 
 The eyes held, still looking up; dear, wonderful 
 eyes that must not go out; eyes, with fathomless 
 depths of love . 
 
 "All ... the time!" 
 
 Boy's eyes flooded with tears. 
 
 "No, no!" 
 
 Young tears dropped . . . pat, pat ... on his 
 father's cheek and mouth. 
 
 "Father! Don't! Yer can't. Yer goin' ter 
 mother! Ter mother!" 
 
 Then a heavy movement. Two big arms fell 
 around his neck and crushed, and pulled him 
 down, down against a cold, cold face, and a rasp 
 in his ear said: 
 
 "Kiss . . 'er fer me!"
 
 140 FURY 
 
 Two burning lips found his, full upon his mouth, 
 and held . . . and throbbed . . . and stiffened. 
 One breath, a burning sigh, came upon his mouth, 
 and scorched. ... A tumbled, gray head rolled 
 back . . . down as from a mountain . . . back 
 upon his shoulder. 
 
 The moon cleared, full and white. A silver ave- 
 nue from the sea led to the skies . . . inviting, free 
 . . . and Luke saw a light pass slowly up and out 
 beyond ... a light that in its passing left Boy 
 huddled, and alone.
 
 "Oh, God he is a funny bloke, 
 
 His moods they puzzle me 
 But always he comes smiling up, 
 At dawn across the sea!" 
 
 LOONEY LUKE'S POEMS
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 UNCERTAIN gray gave gentle place to rose. 
 The world seemed waiting. Far out to the 
 east, sullen black rollers, with whimsical 
 green smiles breaking 1 upon their crests, green, 
 white and gold. . . . Then of a sudden the world 
 awoke, as dawn flamed up. 
 
 And then it was, as Looney Luke wrote it the 
 following night in his book: 
 
 "This ain't a bloomin' poem, like the other things 
 I write. I don't know what it's going to be I'm 
 writing through the night; the kind of night that 
 follows on a day of tears and sighs, the kind of 
 night that seems to say, 'Man's finished when he 
 dies.' " 
 
 Here Luke's book showed a series of crossed-out 
 beginnings. And then, suddenly, the scrawl pro- 
 ceeded again, savagely, spitefully. . . . 
 
 "A gin-mad mother dropped 'er baby on its 'ead. 
 ... I saw, I watched 'er silly grin when they 
 told 'er it was dead. I watched a muddy Malay 
 once slit his mother with a knife. And I stood 
 and watched at Tilbury when a sailor drowned 
 his wife. I see because I'm looking I want to 
 look at Life. 
 
 "My eyes dim very often and things have made 
 me weep, when I parade my living thoughts at 
 
 143
 
 144 FURY 
 
 night upon the deep. But only once in all my life 
 I've asked my God a query. And I've been sick 
 like other men, and sad, in love and weary. But 
 what could Boy have ever done, that 'e should 
 suffer so ... when Dog Leyton went below?" 
 
 It must have been some time before Luke began 
 to write again, because the pages were wet and 
 creased. Then started a new page. . . . 
 
 "And now to set down what I saw at dawn, when 
 Boy looked down to find his father gorn. 
 
 "Slowly they came ahead . . . and Captain Mor- 
 gan led . . . and right behind his back . . . under 
 the Union Jack. . . . Dog Leyton, wrapped in 
 sack . . . and shadows played at hide-and-seek, on 
 the naked back of Zeis the Greek . . . and I could 
 hear the sweet-voiced sea sing 'Rock of Ages Cleft 
 for Me.' ... A hairy, heaving, troubled breast was 
 cool and still in death's deep rest . . . and night- 
 mare's torture turned to sleep . . . forever down 
 where sailors keep their peaceful watch in fathoms 
 deep. 
 
 "I smiled . . . Clancey riled . . . and kicked 
 my ankle as they passed ahead. ... I did not 
 walk. ... I do not follow dead. ... I stood 
 aside and watched them go ... poor, blinded hu- 
 mans walking slow ... in Death there's never- 
 ending joy. . . . But look! who follows last . . . 
 it's Boy! 
 
 "An' stepping round behind the hatch I knelt, 
 and prayed awhile, for him. 
 
 "When I arose the sun was blazin', out to the
 
 FUKY 145 
 
 west the sea was hazin', as if in respect it had 
 drawn its veil. ... I turned I heard a long, low 
 wail. . . . 
 
 "The sea played the organ to Hop's thick voice; 
 Hop's own service had been Boy's choice . . . only 
 because he didn't know the difference from Allah 
 to Eskimo . . . and then Hop stopped and Morgan 
 spoke curt ... an order that cut, an order that 
 hurt . . . and figures walked forward . . . just 
 two. They knew what they were to do ... and 
 then of a sudden that awful cry . . . 'Oh, father, 
 me darlin', good-by, good-by !' ' 
 
 Here many more pages were missed. And then, 
 draggily scrawled at the bottom of a page, words 
 seemed to wee . . 
 
 "I can't write no more to-night . . . winds 
 sighin' . . . I'm cryin' . . . poor Boy! poor Boy! 
 . . . rollin' an' turnin' . . . temples a-burnin' . . . 
 heartstrings a-yearnin' . . . comfort a-spurnin' . . . 
 tossin' an' moanin' down below. . . ." 
 
 Here the scrawl leaped suddenly to life. . . . 
 
 "Go on, Father, do it now ... in spite of yer 
 presence my heart does ache. . . . Go on, Father, 
 for Jesus' sake ... I can't write . . . me fingers 
 are thumbs. . . ." 
 
 Several lines were missed, and a hurried hand 
 had written strongly. . . . 
 
 "Thank you, my Father, here he comes. . . ." 
 
 And then, as Looney Luke said afterwards, Boy 
 came and sat beside him silently, the moon bathing 
 his white face, with a curious light.
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 THE blood of every man is salty like the sea. 
 But the Fury of these sea-drops of which 
 man so largely is composed has weakened 
 with time. He is glad to meet you whether he is 
 or not ; he is tactful to a point of secret dishonesty 
 to himself; he agrees when he does not agree; he 
 laughs when he is not amused; he bows over the 
 white hand of the woman he does not respect. 
 
 With man in these days policy supplants pas- 
 sion, finesse replaces Fury. Man's Fury is abat- 
 ing. 
 
 The British Fury of Ypres, the French Fury of 
 the Marne, the American Fury of Chateau Thierry 
 prove the contrary, you say? No; they were not 
 Fury, they were ordered and prescribed collective 
 energies, expended violently, to be sure, but with 
 method. 
 
 A war was won. A world (all said and some 
 still say) was made safe for democracy. 
 
 But it was not through Fury of attack or 
 counter. The war was won because orders were 
 obeyed. In the chronicles are admitted startling, 
 wonderful bits, isolated and individual instances 
 of personal Fury. 
 
 As the Americans in the Argonne who disobeyed 
 their G.H.Q. to obey their internal call; and their 
 
 146
 
 FURY 147 
 
 triumph in that enterprise will go down into his- 
 tory. It was Fury. 
 
 The single French poilu skewering enemies upon 
 a bayonet; the little British raiding parties, of 
 three or four men at a time, and all the aviators, 
 were splendidly furious. 
 
 But with the collar and tie again have come the 
 smile and the lie. 
 
 Man's Fury is abating. He does not want to 
 fight. 
 
 Man's muscles of resistance against women and 
 wine, the bet on the race and the other furious 
 pastimes of his fathers, are replaced by laws. 
 Much exercise that might build social strength thus 
 is checked. Man no longer needs to train for life; 
 modern virile strength is principally of mind, use- 
 ful in mathematics, politics, Wall Street or stra- 
 tegic love affairs. Muscle of the body and glory 
 of the soul seem not to be considered necessary. 
 Life has become a generous sealed handicap. 
 
 Your true sportsman of the past would turn 
 away from the track of to-day the track, or the 
 ring, or the war, or the commerce, or the courtship 
 of to-day bored, annoyed and enraged. 
 
 The element of chance is in process of elimina- 
 tion. Another kind of race is on : the race to the 
 handicapper's ear. It is a race of whispered wit, 
 of sinister handshakes, of subtle traffickings in 
 honor, of sacrifice of sentiment for gold or the ad- 
 vertising modernly named Glory a race without 
 Fury.
 
 148 PUKY 
 
 Sprinkled lightly about the world, however, are 
 to be found places where the sun of impulse still 
 shines upon plains, among mountains and espe- 
 cially upon the rolling decks of the real ships, man 
 still breathes and lives in the mental and physical 
 simplicity for which God made him, a creature of 
 truth, love, hate . . . and Fury.
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 SEVERAL knots of sea had whirled the log 
 before Boy spoke. Looney Luke watched him 
 silently . . . furiously. Boy's eyes, no longer 
 wet, glinted unusually ; his figure that had drooped 
 in sorrow now was straight ; the slow, grief -numbed 
 movement of limb had been replaced by quick, lithe 
 grace; and the voice, no longer thick, rang out 
 clearly. 
 
 "Luke, ye were fine! Thank ye, Luke!" 
 
 Boy's cool, firm hand gripped gratefully. 
 
 Luke's God answered prayers! . . . Boy had 
 never looked so splendid, Luke was positive, and, 
 as he arose, even the moon, admiring him humbly 
 played calcium and lit him to advantage. 
 
 Then her hero and Luke's in the center of that 
 tiny stage, the deck, stepped to the rail and looked 
 off. 
 
 The night was beautiful, perfect. The pulse of 
 Nature throbbed normally again. Boy and the sea 
 and the perfect night, Luke thought. But quickly 
 he knew better. 
 
 There was a new touch of marble; no, of steel, 
 in Boy's splendor, as Luke now comprehended it 
 . . . and he did comprehend. 
 
 Boy knew better even than Luke that large 
 things had happened in him. 
 
 A new-lit glint was in those eyes that peered into 
 
 149
 
 150 FUKY 
 
 a future changed beyond the power of recognition. 
 It was as if, Boy thought, it was another's life into 
 which he had been shifted by magic. 
 
 Yesterday he had seen ahead Min and love no 
 further off than Leith. To-day they were immeas- 
 urably distant. For impending periods of uncer- 
 tain length he must do stealthy searching with a 
 killing at its end! 
 
 Really there was no Min, any more; there was 
 only another man, identity unknown as yet, who 
 must be found and forthwith slain because a 
 sailor's oath had been recorded before the Notary 
 of Death. 
 
 Hate in Boy's eyes as the puzzled Luke looked 
 at them? No! Passion? No? In them the calm 
 and solid look of a man resolved. It seemed, Luke 
 thought, to attract the sea, which, like a great lady 
 at an ancient joust, lay back and waved her fan, 
 and, smiling, blew a kiss to the fighter whom she 
 loved. 
 
 Luke moved away and hid in the dark fo'c'sle. 
 
 Boy, by himself on deck, also was conscious of 
 the sea's momentary lazy femininity. He, too, felt 
 that she was watching him with careless interest, 
 idly urging him along to the small tragedy which 
 must be so great to him . . . urging him while, at 
 the same time, another voice within his soul tor- 
 mented him by whispering: "Min . . . Min . . . 
 Min!" 
 
 Perhaps the greatest tragedy of every war is that 
 as each fighter marches toward Glory for a Cause
 
 FUKY 151 
 
 the memory-ghost of some dear woman drags at 
 him and drags at him and tries to drag him back 
 to a forgetfulness of Duty, whispering in his ear 
 some musical, loved name, as something whispered 
 now to Boy, unceasingly (even while the other 
 words were whirling in his soul) : "Min . . . Min 
 . . . Min!" 
 
 "Swear yer will marry nobody, do nothin', until 
 " the wash repeated carefully, succinctly, never 
 changing a word by accident, trying never to leave 
 a second in which Boy might lay aside the burden 
 of his oath; but his soul's plea: "Min . . . Min 
 . . . Min!" was never drowned. 
 
 The voice of the wash was steady, unemotional, 
 persistent ; and Boy knew that that wash or some- 
 thing would say that forever . . . forever . . . 
 unless . . . No, no; not forever! Only until * 
 wife-thief gasped and paid! 
 
 The wash would know when Boy had kept his 
 oath; it always knew; and when it knew, then it 
 would say: 
 
 "Well done . . . well done . . . well done!" 
 
 And it would say that forever, too ; the wash was 
 fair. 
 
 Even when Boy, later, was wrapped tight below 
 and trying to sleep the stern sea ordered him: 
 "You've got it to do ! You've got it to do ! You've 
 got it to do!" and his dead father commanded: 
 "Swear you will marry nobody ... do nothin' 
 . . . until "; and through it all his own soul 
 sobbed in agony: "Min . . . Min . . . Min!"
 
 152 FURY 
 
 Would the North Sea whisper to him after he 
 had trod the paths of tragedy: "Well done . . . 
 well done," and when he had lost all through the 
 fulfillment of his oath would it matter to him 
 whether it did or not? 
 
 Now, when his soul whispered, "Min . . . Min 
 . . . Min !" the sea along the freeboard, just above 
 his head, chuckled. 
 
 Min would be in Leith waiting, by now. 
 
 Why had Dog Leyton said: "Do not marry 
 until" 
 
 Had he meant, Don't marry Min? He had 
 known that Min was waiting at Leith for Boy. 
 He had known that, right enough, because he had 
 said he knew it. Why "don't marry?" 
 
 Death does not wait for waning Life to give its 
 reasons. 
 
 "Swear yer will marry nobody until ," the wash 
 repeated firmly. 
 
 And he had sworn the oath! Poor Min! Poor 
 Boy! 
 
 For a sailor's oath is a sailor's oath and when a 
 thing must be it must be. Yer don't blabber, yer 
 don't talk, yer just do ! That was that. 
 
 Following this reflection the wash was quieter, 
 as if it felt that it might cease its whispering be- 
 cause it had served its purpose perfectly. 
 
 Min would have to be brave, too. And she would 
 be. Min had been trained in Bravery's school. 
 Her curious courage had come to her from the
 
 FURY 153 
 
 breast of that ghost-mother who had fought against 
 her tragic coming. 
 
 Yes, she'd be brave all right, Min would! She 
 had her honor, too; there wasn't no one in the 
 world with more honor than Min! And she'd 
 bow, swing her all ... her love . . . her hope 
 . . . her dreams . . . yes, and her babies would 
 be younger when she died in consequence, perhaps 
 a year, perhaps two , . . and then perhaps no 
 babies at all. 
 
 For him, either. No crinkling, wonderful pink 
 things to toddle to Boy and call him "Daddy !" 
 
 But Min would support him in the keeping of a 
 sailors oath; she was of the sea; of the deep sea; 
 and to one of the sea an oath to the dead. . . . 
 Yes; Min would bow. 
 
 Boy did not know that Pinkie had said those 
 things to Min on the train about sticking tight 
 and all that. 
 
 How could he? He was at sea when that had 
 happened and when Pinkie on land had pulled a 
 lever at dawn that morning, to pass on to God 
 another boy who had avenged. It all had hap- 
 pened at just about the time that Boy had watched 
 something else pass out of sight forever. 
 
 So of course Boy had not heard those last words 
 of Pinkie's to Min "stick tight!" At that mo- 
 ment he had been kneeling . . . swearing before 
 his dying father. 
 
 But he knew that if she did stick tight it would
 
 154 FURY 
 
 be a grim and not a joyous thing as they had 
 thought. But he believed she'd stick. 
 
 He did not know that or anything; she did not 
 know; nobody knew. Who knows anything, any- 
 way? 
 
 Perhaps the sea does . . . and always has . . . 
 and did. At any rate now she whispered . . . 
 "Min! . Min!" . . and chuckled.
 
 PART V 
 
 "I know now what the witches said 
 
 To Macbeth on the heath, 
 And why some people should be dead; 
 I learned a lot in Leith." 
 
 LOONBY LUKE'S POEMS
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 THE Thistle Hotel, Waterfront, Leith, Scot- 
 land, very old and very small, from the out- 
 side looked dirty and sulky in the drizzling 
 rain at seven o'clock of the morning following the 
 arrival of a certain lady guest from London. 
 
 But inside could be heard the cheery crackling 
 of a fire new lit in the saloon bar, the rattle of cups 
 and saucers and spoons, the general music of break- 
 fast, all harmonizing nicely with the distant voice 
 of the lady singing upstairs. 
 
 It smelt of stale beer and smoke; but still it was 
 warm and homey inside, even when the voice of 
 the lady upstairs fell into silence after a bang of 
 a distant door. 
 
 In the saloon bar, which was a room and not 
 actually a bar, Mrs. Ross, the proprietress, busied 
 herself with table cloth, spoons and marmalade- 
 pot. She was not fat, as she should have been, 
 this Mrs. Ross, and she did not wear diamonds in 
 the morning as the proprietress of an hotel should 
 have done. Instead, she was gaunt, and gray, and 
 dressed in black. 
 
 She placed on the table between a knife and fork 
 a piece of paper with something written upon it. 
 She was pleased. It had been four years since the 
 
 word "Hotel," painted large outside, had been jus- 
 is:
 
 158 FURY 
 
 tified by The Thistle. Folk only came there to 
 drink and fight, in spite of cards hung promi- 
 nently, signed "Mrs. Angus Ross, proprietress," to 
 state the fact that one might also sleep for mod- 
 erate prices in the venerable building. 
 
 But now it was a hotel in truth again. Did it 
 not possess a lady house-guest from London? The 
 gallant Angus Ross, of the Black Watch, killed at 
 Arras for his King, the Angus whose picture in full 
 uniform hung over the fire, seemed to smile whim- 
 sically at his wife's pleasure. At any rate the fire- 
 glow played flickeringly round and about his firm 
 mouth. 
 
 The lady house-guest was a "wee, sparre bairn," 
 and yet ate a large amount of everything. Lon- 
 doners were funny. They ate and yet they were 
 thin. They sang when they were sad (not that 
 the lady guest was sad ; oh, no ! ) but she sang all 
 the time and one cannot be that happy. They have 
 money which they take care every one shall see, and 
 yet bargain over a ha'penny cookie. Strange crea- 
 tures, truly, Londoners! 
 
 But people from other countries were different, 
 naturally. There was only one Scotland in the 
 world ! 
 
 This lady guest, this winsome wee lassie, cer- 
 tainly was too happy for Leith. What was the 
 use of being happy? It only made your sadness 
 sadder when it came, as it was sure to. But then, 
 Londoners didn't know much anyway. How could 
 they? They're not Scotch!
 
 FUEY 159 
 
 "Good morning, Mrs. Ross !" a piping voice said 
 seriously. "It ain't arf a mornin', ain't it ... fer 
 the ducks !" The voice laughed heartily at its own 
 joke and Miss Brent, the lady house-guest from 
 London, went to the fire and warmed her clean, 
 red hands. 
 
 "It's rainin' oot, lassie, ye were sayin'?" 
 
 "Yes; blimey, what a day fer the ole man ter 
 come 'ome ter 'is ole woman!" This thought 
 seemed to make Min very happy. 
 
 "An' what auld folk werre ye referrin' to, 
 lassie?" 
 
 "Eh?" Min looked blank. The old lady talked 
 like somebody falling downstairs. What was she 
 driving at? 
 
 And the very Scotch Mrs. Eoss left the room. 
 Why wait to hear the answer? It didn't matter. 
 
 The odor of bacon kissed Min's nose, and the siz- 
 zling song of frying eggs wafted in from the 
 kitchen, filling the entr'acte until Mrs. Ross re- 
 turned, with a large teapot. 
 
 "I will be havin' me oon breakfast her-re wi' ye, 
 if ye've no obje-e-ection, Miss Br-rent!" 
 
 Blimey ! This was the goods, all right ! If Min 
 had no objection! She'd lain in bed until hunger 
 bade her rise, and dressing with care, singing, she'd 
 wondered several times if it was all a dream. She 
 has also touched wood. 
 
 But here she was, smelling bacon, hearing eggs, 
 seeing tea, warmed by a fire, nothing to do but eat 
 a lot, sit by that fire, talk a lot, dream a lot and
 
 160 FUEY 
 
 wait for Boy her Boy to come and splice her. 
 
 She had some brass in her bag, too; she could 
 buy something if she wanted to ; a beautiful hat if 
 she'd a mind to walk a bit; a brolley to push up 
 if it was still raining. This week's Heartsease 
 novel was lying, casual-like, on the bed upstairs; 
 there was a bathroom, with a bath in that you 
 could sit down in, for tuppence a go! 
 
 And Min had had her two-pennorth of that all 
 right, last night. Two hours for tuppence and 
 she'd nearly fallen asleep, there in the water. 
 She'd sat down slow, so that the warm wet came 
 up her body creepy like. She'd only been in a 
 bath that you could sit in once before. But 
 you've got to have it rough to get it really smooth 
 afterwards. And this was smooth all right. Here 
 was the lady what owned the place saying with her 
 own mouth to Min: 
 
 "If you've no objection." 
 
 If Min had no objection! Ha, ha! that was a 
 funny one! 
 
 Min didn't answer. You could have knocked her 
 over with a feather. 
 
 Mrs. Boss hadn''t waited for her to answer, so 
 Min sat down in the place, the one opposite from 
 the fire, and then Mrs. Boss entered with break- 
 fast. 
 
 What a breakfast! Bacon, eggs, scones, marma- 
 lade, tea and as much as you could get down of it ! 
 
 Min ate in silence and Mrs. Ross ate one muffin 
 with some butter on it, and was on her second cup
 
 FURY 161 
 
 of tea when somebody tapped with a penny on the 
 public bar, which was just through the door from 
 the saloon. Mrs. Ross rose and said, "Excuse me," 
 to Min, who couldn't think quickly enough of the 
 right answer, so that Mrs. Ross, taking things for 
 granted, had left before Min said: 
 
 "Don't mensh, ma'am!" 
 
 Then she heard a woman's voice in the next bar 
 say: "Two of rum, cold." 
 
 Min shuddered. That was Ma Brent's eye- 
 opener in the morning. Only not two of rum, cold ; 
 oh, no, my dear six of rum, cold, if you please, 
 was far more like it. 
 
 She heard Mrs. Ross say: 
 
 "It's very early, Tillie, won't you take a cup of 
 tea instead? Have it on the house to warm your 
 stomach?" 
 
 She was a good old sport, this 'ere Mrs. Ross was. 
 
 "Tea!" the thick voice of the other woman rang 
 out, scornfully. "Tea!" 
 
 Then the voice muffled down and Min heard the 
 clink of a bottle and glass and the tinkle of the 
 bell in the cash register. 
 
 Min was still eating when Mrs. Ross returned. 
 
 "Another egg, lassie?" 
 
 Min, with her mouth full, nodded. She felt 
 warm, her ear was burning, the left one ; Boy was 
 talking of her. 
 
 Of course he was! What else would he talk 
 about? She caught sight of a piece of paper in 
 front of her, as she lifted her plate for the egg.
 
 162 FURY 
 
 She picked it up with her other hand. It read like 
 this: 
 
 One Day's Board and Room 3/6 
 
 One Bath, Special 6 
 
 Heel of Shoe Repaired, paid for at bar. . . l/- 
 
 Accounts rendered daily. 
 
 What was the extra fourpence for on the bath? 
 
 Oh, well! The lady guest from London smiled 
 tolerantly. She smiled at the serious face of Mrs. 
 Ross, and said lightly: 
 
 "You ain't arf Scotch, all right, are yer?" 
 
 But what did fourpence matter? Pshaw! She'd 
 got a lot more fourpences left. 
 
 She pushed away her plate and leaned back with 
 a contented sigh. Her tummy pushed against her 
 waist belt. The clock struck eight. The penny 
 tapped again on the bar, and again Mrs. Ross left; 
 this time she did not say "Excuse me." 
 
 Heigh ho! What strange things manners are! 
 Sometimes you do, and then sometimes you don't. 
 Min didn't care much. Heigh ho ! She was up in 
 society; yes, she was that right enough; but when 
 you're full to the brim, contented, you don't worry 
 much about what any one does or says. 
 
 She sighed again. She felt so well. She could 
 hear the bottle and glass again in the public bar, 
 and then some more people talking. Men, sailors 
 by the sound of them. A boat was in. Then, sud- 
 denly the thought! The Lady Spray perhaps!
 
 FURY 163 
 
 Peeping through the door she saw four strange 
 sailors and one old totter, the old lady whom Mrs. 
 Ross had called Tillie; crazy old thing she looked, 
 with her back towards her. 
 
 The sailors were drunk already and were chip- 
 ping Tillie, who grinned and said something which 
 Min understood well enough, but which made her 
 shudder, all the same; the kind of talking that 
 didn't go well on top of a beautiful breakfast and 
 a burning ear from the Boy what was coming 
 home to-day. 
 
 She turned away, and singing passed upstairs. 
 
 And her voice was the voice of the lady who was 
 singing upstairs earlier in the morning. 
 
 Across the bed in her room lay her trousseau 
 a nightgown, pink, with ribbons in it, and two other 
 garments that you don't talk of, let alone write 
 about, but very pretty all the same. 
 
 These latter had to be threaded with ribbon. So 
 sticking some dainty pink ribbon to the eye of a 
 darning needle, with a firm hand, Minnie started 
 to work, singing: 
 
 "Father got the sack from the water-works, 
 Through smoking his little, cherry briar; 
 The foreman said he had done wrong, 
 'Cause he might 'ave set the water-works on fire." 
 
 Minnie laughed. Bloomin' funny song that was ! 
 Ha, ha ! She always laughed when she sang it, she 
 did. Her and Boy had heard it together, down at 
 the Poplar Hippodrome. A beautiful lady sang
 
 164 FUKY 
 
 it, with feathers and ribbons, like . . . yes, just 
 
 like Min was now. 
 
 "'E might 'ave set the water-works on fire!" 
 Ha, ha! Bloomin' funny! She laughed again. 
 
 She always did when she sang it. When she 
 
 finished laughing she sighed. Gawd ! She was the 
 
 happy one, all right.
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 IT was three o'clock. The rain had not abated, 
 but The Lady Spray really was in. Morgan, 
 and Mr. Hop had gone to the company's office 
 and only a few of the crew were off. There was 
 little gossip about Morgan. He was due to be 
 Master all right. 
 
 Clancey caught up with Boy walking down the 
 waterfront toward The Thistle. 
 
 "What's up, Boy? You look as though you'd 
 broke a winder." 
 
 Boy did not answer. They were passing The 
 Robin Hood, a tiny pub where the beer was good, 
 and Clancey said: "Come in an' 'ave one, Mr. L." 
 
 Boy stopped. He did not drink, but he was 
 afraid to go on to The Thistle alone. No, not 
 afraid, but . . . 
 
 He allowed Clancey to take his arm and pull him 
 into The Robin Hood's stuffy bar. 
 
 Clancey said, "Hello !" all round and grinned at 
 the tall, blonde barmaid. 
 
 " 'Ello, Mildred oP girl ! I'm travelin' in society. 
 I got Mr. Leyton, second mate, 'long with me." 
 
 Mildred extended across the bar a large white 
 hand with rings on it and Boy, after looking at it 
 for a moment, took hold of it and shook it up and 
 down about twice. 
 
 165
 
 166 FURY 
 
 "What's yer pleasure, Mr. Ley ton? Delighted, 
 I'm sure." 
 
 "Ginger beer, please." 
 
 "Stone's? Or White's? Which d'yer prefer, 
 Mr. Ley ton?" 
 
 "Oh, I dunno ; just ginger beerll do." 
 
 Clancey lit a Woodbine. 
 
 "We ain't pertickler, sweetheart. Make mine a 
 bitter in a tankard, will yer?" 
 
 Clancey felt pretty good. Why shouldn't he? 
 He'd like to know why not. He'd had a couple and 
 there wasn't a blinking cloud on his horizon, not 
 as he could see. 
 
 Never had been. He just went on, and drank a 
 bit, and swore all the time, shaved occasionally, 
 and loved the girls, old or young, according to the 
 degrees of his intoxication. Old 'uns would put 
 up with most anything. Young 'uns well, you 
 have to be alive ; you can be drunk, but you got to 
 be merry drunk. The young 'uns wouldn't hold 
 you up from falling down, unless it was one who 
 loved you, and then she'd hold on forever ; and who 
 in the name of Satan wanted any one in love with 
 'im hanging on all the time? And then who in the 
 name of Satan would be falling in love with 
 Clancey? 
 
 So there it was, and there was Clancey, talking 
 quietly to Mildred the bar-maid, and glancing again 
 and again furtively round at Boy who had stepped 
 over to gaze absently at some pictures on the walls 
 of ships at sea.
 
 FURY 167 
 
 "We dropped 'is ole man over, a day ago. He's 
 a bit down, the boy is. Shove a good slog of gin 
 in that ginger beer; 'e won't know no differ- 
 ent." 
 
 Mildred had already noted Boy's eyes. She 
 liked dark eyes. She tried to darken her own. 
 
 "But if the young man don't drink, Mr. 
 Clancey!" she remonstrated. 
 
 Clancey spoke quickly: "G'wan, Mil, it'll do 'im 
 good. He's in bad weather, an' it'll buck 'im up 
 a bit. G'wan. Don't say nothin'. 'Ere's a shillin' 
 for it." 
 
 Boy came back to the bar. His throat was dry 
 and the ginger-beer looked wet. He drained his 
 glass. He was dry, all right. 
 
 "Give us a Woodbine, Clancey, an' fill 'em up 
 again, Miss, please." 
 
 "The same, Mr. Leyton?" 
 
 "Yes, I reckon so. W T hat about it, Clancey?" 
 
 "Oh, the same, my darlin' angel" ; and Clancey 
 leaned across and touched Mildred's red cheek 
 meaningly. And then turning to Boy he spoke: 
 
 "You're gettin' a reg'lar land lad, smokin' an' 
 every thin', now the old 'un's gone." 
 
 Boy turned. "Oh, it gives yer somethin' ter do. 
 A bloke looks stronger with a fag or a pipe in 'is 
 mouth." 
 
 Clancey thought for a moment. He seldom 
 thought, but he often looked as if he might be 
 thinking. He spoke conversationally, throatily, in 
 the voice he had used when he had said : "Thank
 
 168 FURY 
 
 you all, very kindly, I'm sure," once, at the Buf- 
 falos' Lodge, in Limehouse. It was his best voice. 
 
 "Oh, I don't know, Mr. L. ; now ter my way of 
 thinkin' a cigar carried proper in yer mouth tops 
 yer off right like." He turned to the bar-maid. 
 "Give us a couple of tup'ny stinkers, Mil." 
 
 The drinks and cigars arrived together. 
 
 Boy's ginger beer tasted a little bitterer even 
 than before. Clancey's other shilling slipped 
 nimbly under the cigar-box, indicating to the very 
 fly Mildred that she must charge Boy only for one 
 bitter and one ginger ale, and not for the gin. 
 
 Then some one came and spoke to Clancey, a girl 
 with a certain kind of face, under a certain kind 
 of tam-o'-shanter drawn sharply over one eye, and 
 high black boots, dirty and with some buttons off. 
 Clancey put his arm around her thin waist, and 
 drew her forward to Boy. 
 
 " 'Ere y'are, Mr. L. 'Ere^s a picture for yer. 
 Love yer Clan, do yer? You're a bunny lassie, all 
 right. 'Ave a spot with Clan, will yer?" 
 
 The girl of course assented and Clancey com- 
 menced whispering to her. She struggled free and 
 giggled. He took a step to her and drew her away 
 from Boy, still whispering, with a look in his eye 
 that some men have sometimes. 
 
 Boy leaned against the bar. He was throbbing. 
 He did not drink; he never had; but now he had 
 and didn't know it. He only knew that he had a 
 burning desire to think, and his thoughts were con-
 
 FURY 169 
 
 fusedly tumbling and pushing each other over and 
 around in his brain. 
 
 What was the first step? What? 
 
 He had not lighted his cigar; he would save it. 
 He felt different, stronger, less afraid to go to The 
 Thistle, The Thistle where Min was waiting. 
 
 He took mental reckoning and found where he 
 was now, but . . . still, he didn't quite know 
 where he was, although he had known that just 
 that very instant when he had taken his reckoning. 
 
 What would he say first to Min? No; he 
 wouldn't think of that part first. He couldn't 
 think of those things. You can't think about 
 them. He'd think of that when the time came. 
 But it didn't hurt to think of the job he was t& 
 do, to "find the one that took her." 
 
 Gawd! The bloke what took his mother! The 
 one that caused everything! 
 
 His father would have lived another twenty 
 years if that thing hadn't happened and would 
 have been a lot different, probably ; and Boy would 
 have had a mother to kiss and say "Mother" to. 
 
 Another ginger beer appeared at his elbow. 
 Clancey was treating again, and Boy was thirsty. 
 He drank half of it. 
 
 "I gave 'im a good one that time," Mildred whis- 
 pered to Clancey. "He looks so sad, poor laddie !" 
 
 The girl in the tam-o'-shanter looked across at 
 Boy who was looking at nothing. 
 
 "Now, now, flirty, flirty!"
 
 170 FUEY 
 
 Clancey engaged her attention again; but from 
 the corner of her eye she watched, attracted by 
 Boy, who was perfectly still, looking at nothing. 
 
 A mother to kiss and say "Mother" to. Yes, 
 Boy would have loved that.
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 IN the dim days to come when school children 
 will hear about kings and titles that existed 
 through these ancient times when the flood 
 and the great war, Nero and Edison, lie snugly 
 together, page on page in future history books, 
 God, the King of Kings, will stfll be bidding 
 woman kneel and, touching her upon the shoulder, 
 will be bidding her Rise . . . Mother! 
 
 Thus then as now the greatest title of all time 
 (in the eyes of God Almighty and good men) will 
 still be spoken . . . Mother! 
 
 Men will leave her at home, they'll kiss her, 
 they'll forget her, they'll love her, they'll abuse 
 her, they'll worship her; perhaps, in those days, 
 even if she be one who, like Minnie's mother, fails 
 to register before God or the Law, the intention 
 of becoming Mother and get a license, they will 
 lift her into a great Parliament of all Parliaments, 
 an uppermost of all governing chambers, the House 
 of Mothers! 
 
 Perhaps they will, perhaps they won't. But 
 she'll be Mother all the same a good mother or 
 a bad mother. 
 
 The word Mother bridges the entire expanse be- 
 tween the elements of the best good and the worst 
 bad. Your good Mother is the nearest thing on 
 
 171
 
 172 P U E Y 
 
 earth to God ; your bad Mother is the nearest thing 
 on earth to Hell and its governing power. 
 
 Oh, child, always her baby! Our Mother! yours 
 and mine! Look into her eyes, or ... 
 
 If she is with God, close your eyes and ask Him 
 to place her again in your memory as she was. 
 He'll lend her ; of course he will. She is still yours 
 and always will be yours, waiting for you, her arms 
 outstretched . . . those sweet limbs that perhaps 
 you yourself crossed upon her still, cool breast. 
 But when you find them waiting you will know 
 that all the time they have been warm and strong 
 (there in Eternity) for you. 
 
 If she still lives and you lately have not seen 
 her, go to her and look into her eyes and find there 
 that which you have longed for while you have 
 been out in the world. Hold her hand very gently, 
 pause a moment, then say these words: 
 
 "I love you, my Mother !" 
 
 She will turn and you will find that peace will 
 come and fears will pass. You will live again. 
 
 Is she waiting now to hear the voice of one of 
 us exclaim: "I love you, my Mother"? or to open 
 a telegram : "I love you, my Mother"? Or to hear 
 God say: ''Your son or your daughter have been 
 saying, down on earth, and deeply thinking, *I love 
 you, my Mother !' " 
 
 How can her parting diminish her use, her love! 
 She is your birthright; she is your Mother still, 
 always your Mother. 
 
 Her breath will brush your cheek and then that
 
 FURY 173 
 
 cheek will rest upon her hair. She will tuck the 
 bedclothes around your back, if the night is cold, 
 and open wide the window upon summer nights 
 however many summers old you are and when 
 you tell her what you've done, and what you're 
 going to do and what you've heard folks say of 
 you, pride will light her eyes. She will not speak 
 at once, perhaps because she cannot, but always 
 she will understand and never will she think you 
 boast. And if pain racks you or you sorrow, if 
 you are in agony of mind or soul, oh, she will com- 
 fort you. 
 
 Then you want to doze to the music of her sweet 
 "Good Night, and God bless you, my darling!" 
 And she will tiptoe away and turn and look back 
 at you from the door. 
 
 Mother of God, Mother of you and Mother of 
 me, Mother of all men . . . gray, pink and white, 
 gentle, soft and beautiful! Her hands are warm, 
 however cold they are; to steal to her and kiss her 
 is to tiptoe up to God and kiss Him. 
 
 Mother, my own Mother . . . how I love you!
 
 CHAPTER IT 
 
 A MOTHER to kiss and say "Mother" to ... 
 yes ; Boy would have loved that ! 
 
 He drained the rest of his ginger beer and 
 stood up. He must find his mother first. She was 
 in Leith; he knew that; but why hadn't his father 
 told him where in Leith? There were so many 
 things he should have asked, but it was too late 
 now . . . too late! 
 
 In his pocket, a hundred and forty pounds, his 
 father's fortune . . . his ; but his father's first for 
 his task wherever that man was he must find him 
 and then . . . kill! 
 
 Kill? Did his father mean kill? That would 
 mean escape after; escape into silence; or perhaps 
 arrest and death for himself and a broken heart for 
 Min. Poor Min her heart was going to break, 
 anyway! Why . . . why? 
 
 Had his father thought that out? Was that why 
 he put the marriage thing in the oath . . . out of 
 consideration for Min? He'd called her dirty, 
 though. 
 
 Boy's mouth tightened. The gin surged and bit- 
 tered his mood. 
 
 Kill? What for? Two deaths didn't make a life. 
 Luke had whispered that. But Luke hadn't lost a 
 mother and a father through one man. And Luke 
 hadn't sworn . . . 
 
 174
 
 FURY 175 
 
 If he broke his oath, he'd never be a man again. 
 And not even that would be fair to Min, because 
 she wouldn't marry a man if he broke his oath. 
 For then it wouldn't be a man she'd be marrying; 
 no, it'd be a scared, hunted lout, a funk, a dirty 
 funk who had gone back on his sailor's oath, who'd 
 lied to the dead (and the dead were waiting to 
 welcome yer or damn yer, Looney Luke said) and 
 he wanted to kiss his father again when he met 
 him, like the kiss he'd had before. . . . No; there 
 wasn't any way of being fair to Min, just now! 
 
 The die was cast. Min, love, hope, everything 
 must go. He must kill this man ! 
 
 Shoot him ? No. His father had said, "Get his 
 throat!" 
 
 It must be a man-fight. God, what a bloody 
 fight it was going to be ! If this man was any size, 
 it would be a fight all right! Boy's muscles 
 tautened, his eyes blazed, he stood up. But he 
 must find this mother first. 
 
 Mother! What would she look like? What 
 would he do? What would she say? What would 
 it matter? He'd have to leave her right away . . . 
 to go and kill that man. 
 
 A good idea: He wouldn't let her know who he 
 was. Why grieve a mother you've just found? 
 He'd just find her and help her vanish to do his 
 bit of tragedy. Min . . . she'd . . . well, some- 
 thing would take care of that. Maybe his mother 
 and Min . . . 
 
 He moved toward the door.
 
 176 FUEY 
 
 Clancey called after Mm: "Wait a minute!" 
 
 "Ask 'im if 'e wants a nice Scotch girl," piped 
 the girl in the tam-o'-shanter. 
 
 Clancey laughed. "I reckon that's just what 'e 
 does want. We may be back. A few more ginger- 
 beers ... eh? ... he will, anyway. 'S'long, Mil; 
 s'long all." 
 
 The door slammed. 
 
 Mil turned to the lassie with the certain kind of 
 face, under a certain kind of tam-o'-shanter. 
 
 "Get out o' 'ere, you! You ain't accompanied. 
 You know the rules of the 'ouse!" 
 
 Without a word the girl in the tam-o'-shanter 
 slunk through the door. 
 
 "The idea of a thing like 'er, lookin* at that 
 boy !" Mildred mumbled as she polished the glasses, 
 and mused: "He'd nice eyes, with a lot of dark 
 spots in 'em." Mil, like Min, read the Heartease 
 library. "Yes, he was a nice boy fresh and young. 
 A few more ginger beers like that an' " 
 
 Mil was over thirty, but she broke a glass 
 in her hand because she polished it so furiously.
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 LADY SPRAY was in; Red, off of her, 
 had been in the public bar of The Thistle 
 and had a couple. There Min had ques- 
 tioned him. Yes; he'd seen Boy coming off same 
 time as he did. Boy had most likely gone down 
 to the office, or, still more probably, had gone off 
 to buy something; a present maybe. 
 
 Red mentioned nothing of Dog Leyton's death, 
 perhaps because he was drunk; and then again 
 Red was the kind that wouldn't mention it anyway. 
 
 Min had had a wonderful day; a day kissed 
 every moment with tingling, wonderful anticipa- 
 tion. She'd had another bath, and shampooed her 
 hair with some perfumed powder from the chemist. 
 
 She'd looked at her little body in the glass in the 
 bathroom. She was filling out already, and that 
 reminded her; she tried on the new nightdress. 
 
 It was a bit Frenchy and low, was it too low? 
 She turned around before the little mirror. No, 
 she didn't think so. 
 
 And then those roses, three of them that she had 
 sent the cellar-man out for. They'd cost one-and- 
 six, a tanner each, but they were worth it all right. 
 Pink, they were, and getting lighter at the edges; 
 and the smell ooh! 
 
 Min had never before owned a rose; she'd seen 
 them at the hospital, though, and now she gazed 
 
 177
 
 178 F U K Y 
 
 spellbound into the flowers, and she didn't know 
 why, but the color was so soft, and they were so 
 clean, with specks of water on (dew, maybe) that 
 they made her feel as if she was in a church. She 
 trembled and put them in a glass, the one that 
 she'd got from the bathroom and had cleaned her 
 teeth in. 
 
 Oh, there was that, too. She had got a brush 
 and some pink paste from the chemist; the paste 
 tasted nice and she wanted to eat it; and after 
 she'd cleaned them, Min's teeth looked white, ex- 
 cept the one which was a little bit gone at the side. 
 
 She'd been to the Dental Hospital once with 
 Mrs. Fels' eldest daughter, but some one had 
 screamed in the next room and she had run out, 
 and it hurt her gums to clean her teeth, so that 
 she'd never bothered. 
 
 But to-day everything had got to look white and 
 pink, like the bed and her nightdress. 
 
 She'd got into bed and held up the mirror to see 
 how she looked in bed, and turning on her side 
 she'd imagined Boy, her husband, lying there, 
 sleeping; and leaning over she pretended that she 
 kissed his forehead and he smiled in his sleep. 
 
 Dressed, she had donned those things that she'd 
 put ribbon into. They felt warm and soft next to 
 her skin. 
 
 She'd scrubbed her hands and touched her face 
 with some flour from the kitchen. Now then, 
 would she leave the roses in the glass beside the 
 bed and her nightdress ... or ...
 
 FURY 179 
 
 She went to the door and opened it, pretending 
 she was Boy. What would he see, when they came 
 up together? Pink and white! Pink and white! 
 Well, she'd go both ways; she'd wear them and 
 then when they came up ... after the marriage, 
 when she started to ... undress, she'd slip them 
 again into the glass next the bed, all pink and 
 white, as she'd be in a minute . . . then! 
 
 Everything was coming that way ; there was old 
 Pinkie . . . she shuddered. A shadow seemed to 
 cross the room and his low voice vibrate she 
 could almost hear him again; and he was right, 
 all right, that Pinkie! 
 
 "You're on the threshold of Life's sweetest 
 journey; stick tight . . . stick tight!" 
 
 Then some one knocked at the door, and a voice 
 outside told her that some one had asked for her 
 downstairs. 
 
 It was Boy Boy at last. 
 
 She trembled violently. At last! 
 
 She sat down on the bed for a moment to steady 
 herself. She took a deep breath, and rose and 
 crossed, and put on the hat with the feathers on.
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 "T TT THAT a game! We pull out to-night for 
 
 %/ Y London," said Captain Morgan as he 
 
 left the office with Mr. Hop at his side. 
 
 Morgan waited while Mr. Hop asked some one 
 for a match to light his pipe. Captain Morgan did 
 not smoke, and he fidgeted restlessly upon the 
 corner until Mr. Hop, tucking his books carefully 
 under his arm and exuding clouds of smoke, came 
 forward beaming. 
 
 "Congratulations, Captain." 
 
 They stood on the corner, chatting, one very tall 
 and one very short. Morgan spat. 
 
 "Boy's first, you're second mate now " 
 
 "Yes, Captain, I gathered that from Mr. Rogers 
 while I was waiting. I expect you spoke a good 
 word for me, sir?" 
 
 "I did. And I reckon it won't be long before 
 ye're first mate. I'll buck Clancey up then. I've 
 give him your berth for now." 
 
 "Things are changin' quickly." Mr. Hop looked 
 up. 
 
 "They ain't changin' as they're goin' to change." 
 Mr. Morgan looked down. "If that brat ain't 
 already jumped, he soon will when I get after 
 Mm." 
 
 Morgan's eyes narrowed while Mr. Hop stood 
 and puffed complacently at his pipe. 
 
 180
 
 FURY 181 
 
 Then Morgan spoke again : "The Company's keen 
 on the boy, so I'll have to take 'im back to London 
 with us, but after that it will be time enough. 
 Savvy?" 
 
 "I think I understand you, Captain." Mr. Hop 
 looked up. It commenced to rain again. "Have 
 a drink, Captain?" 
 
 Morgan did not answer; but he walked on. Mr. 
 Hop's short legs stretched after him. 
 
 "Kobin Hood, Captain?" 
 
 Morgan looked down. "The Eobin Hood's not a 
 master's house; you ought to know that." 
 
 "Oh, beg pardon, Captain. The Thistle then? 
 Eh, what?" 
 
 Captain Morgan walked on; he did not answer. 
 
 The rain pattered down about them, but men 
 like that do not notice rain. 
 
 They passed under a sign, "MacFarlane Eescue 
 Home." Morgan glanced up a tragic house, wet, 
 black, and dismal. 
 
 Morgan walked on. Men like that don't no- 
 tice .
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 BOY, twiddling his father's watch chain, stood 
 before the fire in the saloon bar of The 
 Thistle and waited. 
 
 Two other occupants of the saloon talked quietly 
 and then stopped to laugh at something one of 
 them had said. They looked up as Mrs. Boss came 
 and spoke to them, and then they rose and left, 
 glancing at Boy curiously. 
 
 "I thought you'd like to be alone, Meester 
 Leyton." 
 
 Boy said, "Thank you," mechanically. 
 
 "Would ye care f orr a bit of quiet supperr after 
 the weddin', Mr. Leyton?" 
 
 Boy answered the one word, "No," mechanically. 
 
 To-day had been a singularly happy one for the 
 sad lady in black. The smoky air had been charged 
 with vital romance. Min had talked on and on 
 of love and of Boy and she had actually left her 
 lunch untouched, which, after all, was so much 
 saving for the house, and Mrs. Ross was Scotch, 
 even if sometimes sentimental. 
 
 "Saving room for tea with Boy," Min had ex- 
 plained. Then she had discoursed of things that 
 made Mrs. Ross disinclined to eat; and when Min 
 had skipped off for her bath, Mrs. Ross had spoken 
 
 182
 
 FURY 183 
 
 quietly to brave Angus there, over the fireplace, 
 of the days when . . . 
 
 Yes, Mrs. Boss had laughed and wept (and 
 profited) that day, and here was the braw laddie 
 that she had almost learned to love herself. 
 
 How well she remembered when his father, Dog 
 Leyton, had brought him into The Thistle as a tiny 
 toddling boy, and Angus and she had given him 
 a scone with jam on it, and then he'd dozed and 
 his little wistful eyes had cried in the smoke, and 
 at closing time, he had been asleep and Dog 
 Leyton, drunk, had thrown this same Boy across 
 his shoulder and staggered with him back to The 
 Lady Spray and the laughing sea. 
 
 She had not seen Boy for some years, and she 
 thought him changed. She had been a wee bit 
 hurt at his failure to recall the scones and the , 
 marmalade, when he came in. 
 
 He had been curt, almost rude. He had been in ! 
 London, perhaps, and that had spoiled him. 
 
 Ah, but the little lass upstairs would soon j 
 change him ! She had a real soul, that lassie had ; j 
 she was a wee bairn wi' a dash o' God in her. 
 
 And at that moment the bairn with a dash o' 
 God in her entered with feathers waving in herj 
 hat. 
 
 "Boy-ee!" She stood framed in the doorway, 
 pink and white, with roses at her waist. 
 
 Boy turned. 
 
 "I didn't come to meet ye, Boy. I feared for] 
 me feathers in the rain."
 
 184 FURY 
 
 She stood aside for Mrs. Boss to pass, smiling, 
 and the door shut upon them. They were alone 
 in the way she had looked forward to. 
 
 She advanced to him slowly. 
 
 He watched her, his face calm, nnmoved. 
 
 Ah, he was actin' a bit ! Playin' ; kiddin' at bein' 
 serious, bless him ! Here stood her Boy, her man ! 
 
 She held up her face to be kissed. He did not 
 move. He just looked steadily down at her. Some 
 new chills were running through her such cold 
 chills. But of course that was nonsense. 
 
 "What's up, Boy? To look at yer, it looks as 
 though we was spliced already." 
 
 She waited, smiling. He was going to speak. 
 She knew he was, because his throat jumped, and 
 his Adam's apple moved up and down ; but it kept 
 moving up and down. He could not speak. 
 
 Ah, it was love; that's what it was! That was 
 it. He was scared, same as she was, upstairs, 
 when they told her he had come. 
 
 Bless him! Fancy a man gettin' the jumps! 
 But that was love, that was. Love was bigger even 
 than a man ; she'd read that in a book somewhere. 
 
 So to put him at his ease, she pirouetted happily 
 around and preened. 
 
 "Pipe me tit fer tat. It's chick enough to vamp 
 yer growsy old dad." 
 
 "Father's dead!" 
 
 The words came slowly, ponderously like a par- 
 son's. 
 
 " 'Ooray !"
 
 FURY 185 
 
 | 
 Boy winced and did not move; and then in a 
 
 moment she was at his side, looking up, quick with 
 sympathy now that she knew he needed it, even if 
 she didn't understand how he could. 
 
 "Sorry, Boy. Sorry, matey. Straight, I'm' 
 sorry. I didn't mean "oorayP I meant 'when?', 
 What's up? Don't look like that!" 
 
 Boy was silent for a moment, and slowly he took 
 her hands; warm, eager little hands, trembling 
 with excitement. 
 
 "Min, I can't marry ye. ... Not now, Min." 
 
 A sunlit, fragrant garden became suddenly 
 black, vague and awful. Chilling gusts of spiteful 
 wind ruthlessly beheaded tall azaleas. Pats of icy 
 rain cut into pansy-faces and cruel gravel ripped 
 foliage that a moment before had smiled. A clap 
 of thunder; a flash; monuments tumbled foolishly, 
 and drenched waste, shivering, whirled in tragic 
 helplessness within the storm. 
 
 "Min, I can't marry ye ... not now, Min." 
 
 She stood before him, white and trembling. 
 
 She did not speak. How could she? Something 
 was banging in her ears. 
 
 His mouth was moving again, but she could not 
 hear what he was saying. How could she? And 
 then her cry: 
 
 "Wait!" 
 
 Her hands clapped over his mouth and the roses, 
 crushed against him, tore and fell, foolishly, 
 brokenly, out and under the table, where petals 
 fought by the draft from under the floor fled hur-
 
 186 FUKY 
 
 riedly to distant, dusty corners, like little pink, 
 aristocratic girls scurrying from the clank of a 
 French guillotine. 
 
 "Wait!" . . . Boy! . . . Christ, wait! . . , 
 Wait ; I can't 'ear what ye're sayin' ! . . . I can't 
 -'ear! ... I ..." 
 
 "Min . . . now be steady. 'Ere, sit down 
 'ere." 
 
 She was curiously, stiffly limp, as he sat her 
 down in the deep horsehair chair. He stood for a 
 moment, looking down into her little pinched face, 
 now dull yellow. He ground his teeth and sweat 
 stood out upon his forehead. 
 
 He was looking at Min, wasn't he? His Min! 
 And look at her ! She wasn't moving ; she was look- 
 ing funny ; she was looking up at him like . . . 
 
 No, no, no; it could not be! It could not be! 
 
 [ He must seize her in his arms and tell her he was 
 
 ', kiddin' her. She'd be cross at the joke, but she'd 
 
 smile again, after. It would always be with her, 
 
 that fright ; but look ! she's ... a flitting smile 
 
 twitched the corners of her mouth as pink merged 
 
 I with the blue. 
 
 "Boy ! Boy darlin'. Ye ain't arf unkind to play 
 [with me like that!" 
 
 Oh, how easy now to say, "Forgive me, Min ; just 
 [ a bloomin' joke." 
 
 He knelt down suddenly and looked into her 
 (little face that was glowing again. Neither spoke 
 and her hand reached forward and touched his 
 father's heavy gold chain.
 
 FURY 187 
 
 "Ye ain't arf the smart lad . . . are ye, darlin'?" 
 And she fingered the chain, delicately, tenderly. 
 
 It was not a moment for words. Her sails were 
 up, waiting for a wind to sweep her home into his 
 arms ; her trust was in the sailors' God . . . truth 
 . . . his love. 
 
 Boy glanced down at the golden chain in her 
 little fingers. How lightly she touched the heavy 
 old seal and all the significance of that touch 
 came upon him in an instant. 
 
 He was veering his course! 
 
 A woman's hand was upon his wheel, turning 
 him toward shoals and pleasant island shores 
 where were birds of happiness, soft ease and peace ; 
 but the sailor must keep his course ahead, ahead! 
 He could hear the wash now the eternal wash. 
 
 "Swear you'll marry no one ... do nothin' 
 until . . ." 
 
 And Min, the woman, sat still, very still, calmly 
 watching him. The woman now, patient, waiting. 
 
 He should speak, when he was ready; he would 
 speak; and thus an awful quiet fell. 
 
 Boy quivered, as the toughest seamen do when 
 the tide is rising and loved ones stand silent, wait- 
 ing waiting for good-by ! 
 
 There was Min, sitting there, patiently, helpless, 
 loving, trusting him, and he must ... he must . . . 
 
 His head fell forward, suddenly, and a stifled 
 sob broke from him as his face buried itself in her 
 lap. His tears dampened her wedding dress. 
 
 But she was silent still. What was there to say?
 
 188 FURY 
 
 / . 
 
 At such times such women do not speak; such 
 women do not ask; they wait, still, silent, patient 
 ;. . . like God. 
 
 A burst of raucous laughter came hurtling in 
 from the public bar next door, after Clancey's voice 
 had rung out in the next room with : " 'Ave you 
 'eard of the lady from Gloucester?" and then had 
 recited something. 
 
 That laughter broke the silent spell with Boy 
 and Min, some way. 
 
 Boy rose suddenly to his feet and turned away 
 from her, toward the fire. 
 
 She rose firmly and came and stood behind him. 
 
 Ah-ha! Ah-ha! she had smelt the gin. Min's 
 nose knew gin. Ha, ha! Bless him, he'd been 
 celebratin' his weddin'! O-h, that was it! Just 
 stewed a little, and, nice boy as he was, he was a 
 bit ashamed over it, and took it tragic serious. 
 
 Gawd, as if she wouldn't look over that! Silly 
 Boy ! What kind of a man would he be if he didn't 
 have a spot on his weddin' day? Why, strike her 
 pink, to come down to it now, she'd have a swig 
 of gin herself! It would make her sick, but he'd 
 only got to ask her and then she'd be quits with 
 him. Silly Boy! 
 
 And gin does make people sad, Mrs. Pels had 
 said so; and Ma Brent cried something pitiful 
 during one of her gin-crawls. 
 
 Minnie spoke: "Why didn't ye have Scotch or 
 a drop o' claret, Boy? Gin saddens ye." 
 
 So Min helped her man.
 
 FURY 189 
 
 In a moment Boy returned to Boy and the wheel 
 swung around, ahead upon its course. He swung 
 with it. 
 
 "Gin? What d'yer mean?" 
 
 "Oh, Boy, darlin', I don't care. I love ye. It's 
 yer weddin' day, ain't it?" 
 
 "No, it ain't!" 
 
 "Ah-h-h !" 
 
 He caught her arm. "What do you mean, 'gin'?" 
 
 "Ooh, darlin'; ye're 'urtin'. No matter; Min 
 knows. Min understands ye." 
 
 "What do ye know?" 
 
 "J know!" She smiled. Oh, what a bloomin' 
 sweet baby he was! She could handle him, all 
 right. 
 
 But then, if he was wishful that she shouldn't 
 know, then she didn't know, did she? 
 
 He spoke again, gruffly: "What do ye know?" 
 
 "Nothin', darlin'." 
 
 "Ye said ye did know somethin'." The grip 
 tightened on her wrist, painfully. 
 
 "Ooh, Boy, ye're 'urtin', darlin' !" 
 
 For a moment he regarded her in silence and 
 then released her wrist. Mischievous sparks 
 danced happily in her eyes. 
 
 "Ye ain't used to it, darlin'; but ye gave me a 
 fright ; you did, straight ! How do ye like me 'air, 
 Boy?" 
 
 Taking off her hat, she laid it upon the table. 
 
 "Ye ain't arf a card, Boy. When ye said 'I can't 
 marry yer', oh, lummy; me stomach went ooh!
 
 190 FURY 
 
 "It's too bad about yer dad. When I saw Red 
 to-day he didn't say nothin' about it, What'd he 
 die of, Boy? Booze was it?" 
 
 "No ! Ye got booze on the brain, ye 'ave." 
 
 "No, I ain't, Boy. I was just askin' a question 
 like." 
 
 "Well, it wasn't booze, see. And I meant what 
 I said, see. I can't marry ye. Not now. 'Cause 
 'cause I swore to 'im I wouldn't, before he died, 
 see." 
 
 A quarter of one minute's silence; then: 
 
 "Oh, ye did!" 
 
 The Toice that said, "Oh, ye did!" was a new 
 kind of voice for Min to use with Boy; it was the 
 still voice of Nurse Cavell, when she said, "I have 
 nothing to say!" It was the voice of martyred 
 woman through ages. "Oh, ye did!" And Min 
 stood there, calm and still, and listened, and 
 though his voice sounded miles away, she heard 
 every word he said. 
 
 Neither heard the voice of Morgan in the public 
 bar, gruffly telling Mrs. Ross that she had no right 
 to close the saloon bar when a ship's captain 
 wanted a quiet drink. 
 
 It would be all cleared in a few minutes, Mrs. 
 Ross' voice assured him, and then they might all 
 be invited to a wedding drink. 
 
 And when Clancey told him who it was there in 
 the saloon bar, Morgan laughed and decided to 
 wait, just to get a peep at the lovebirds for him-
 
 FUKY 191 
 
 self. Good thing, too. They were getting out to- 
 night sharp at tide, and if the first mate wasn't 
 aboard, he'd jumped ship, that was all. And 
 bloody good riddance! 
 
 He repeated this thought to Mr. Hop, who puffed 
 a little. His rise had come and now it was going 
 to be a good rise, and here's to it; and he clinked 
 glasses with his captain. 
 
 As Captain and first mate, they'd have some 
 smooth trips together, these two, they would. Mr. 
 Hop knew Captain Morgan as Mr. Hop knew every- 
 thing ; and Captain Morgan did not know Mr. Hop, 
 which made Mr. Hop easy to get around with. 
 
 Morgan felt tall and strong and calm. "Captain 
 Morgan of The Lady Spray" eh? Good enough! 
 
 There was a little woman he knew of in London, 
 near Aldgate Street she lived, who had said once, 
 not so long ago, "I love captains, and wait until 
 the time comes," and all that sort of stuff that 
 women say when they're urging for time and get 
 scared of the jump ; when they're hooked and don't 
 feel like being landed, yet. He'd have a new suit 
 on when he saw her again, he would, a captain's 
 uniform. 
 
 Clancey spoke at his elbow : " 'Ow about one on 
 me, Skipper? Fer luck." 
 
 "Why not?" Morgan nodded, condescendingly. 
 Clancey had the crew pretty straight. "Why not?" 
 
 Looney Luke came in. The bar set up a roar. 
 Good old Spooky ! Good old Luke !
 
 192 FUEY 
 
 Luke smiled shyly as he looked around and 
 Clancey shouted: "A glass of pigeon's milk fer 
 Looney Luke!" 
 
 A sudden clap of laughter. 
 
 It was because of that that no one in that bar 
 heard the scream next door, the scream of Min 
 when Boy had said: 
 
 "I've got to kill 'im first, Min, and then I'll come 
 to ye and we'll go off together and hide. It'll be 
 rough on ye, 'cause there'll be a kind o' shadow 
 over us. I shan't care fer meself, but it'll be hard 
 fer you if they should come an' take me away an' 
 'ang me." 
 
 Of course Min had screamed. 
 
 Hang . . . Boy! 
 
 Up to the time of those words she had been calm ; 
 she had listened patiently to his voice. 
 
 Every word had cut her, lashed her, torn her; 
 but she had stood calmly as women will while he 
 had told her everything. She had not winced; but 
 now the awful truth had thawed her numbness and 
 convulsive shocks of reaction shook her. 
 
 "Boy, ye're mad to talk so! Think o' me! 
 What's yer father now? What is 'e? I arsk ye. 
 He's a stiff an' I'm alive. Boy, ye've only thought 
 of one side of this. Ye ain't right about it. Let 
 me tell yer; let me tell yer; let me tell yer, Boy! 
 Yer duty is to me! 'Cause I'm 'ere an' I'm alive, 
 an' I've waited for yer. Oh, Boy! I've waited so 
 long! Ye can't go off; ye can't leave me." A 
 curious pause. She had thought out a way of com-
 
 FUKY 193 
 
 promising with that awful promise to Dog Leyton ; 
 it seared her; but this was Boy her Boy. "If ye 
 don't splice me, that . . . that wouldn't matter, but 
 I love ye, and ye can't be 'anged. 'Anged! . . ." 
 
 Pinkie! Christ! Pinkie! "Stick to yer man. 
 He's yours. God gave him to you." 
 
 Boy was going to speak, but she tore at his coat, 
 frantically. 
 
 "I ain't gonna let ye, see !" she said tensely. "I 
 ain't gonna let ye, see ! Boy ! Boy ! Boy ! Look 
 at me! Boy!" 
 
 Only for a moment Boy swung again in the 
 balance, and when that moment had come to its 
 terrific end he turned away. He could not look 
 into that straining, pain-distorted face, into those 
 eyes from which the tears 'were leaping out. 
 
 As Boy turned away Min's dress, her wedding 
 dress, ha, ha! caught on a chair and rent. At 
 the sound he turned again; the crisis was passed. 
 He threw down a wallet upon the table. 
 
 "Father left me some brass. Ye can take the 
 lot." 
 
 She did not see him ; she did not hear him. She ' 
 just kept on. Reason had left. She just kept 
 on. 
 
 "Boy ! Boy, I ain't gonna let ye ! I ain't goin' 
 ter . . ." 
 
 His mind worked quickly; something had to be 
 done. Min would go crazy or something. She was 
 looking funny now. 
 
 She was still talking a torrent of words, words,
 
 194 FURY 
 
 words. A frantic pleading that did not speak 
 sense; she was tugging at him, tugging at his coat 
 . . . and at his soul. 
 
 But it must be done. He was deadly calm; the 
 eerie calm of crisis was set upon his face. 
 
 Min, stop it!" 
 
 "Boy, ye can't go; ye can't go ! I ain't gonna let 
 ye. Ye can't go, Boy, ye can't. Didn't I say ye 
 don't 7 ave ter marry me? I'll fall fer ye anyway, 
 I will." 
 
 His eyes narrowed as his thoughts solidified. 
 His was a mission of misery ; a task of cruelty. He 
 must apply to her the furious procedure that task 
 implied. 
 
 "Stop it, damn ye! Shut up! I'm goin', see!" 
 
 He was the surgeon, giving a life in exchange for 
 a limb which, however precious, was worth less. 
 The knife was in his hand. He used it, brutally. 
 Better this way than to leave the member hanging 
 by a shred. 
 
 "And ye'd better be brave, because it's over; you 
 an' I. Finished ! There's the money. Look 'round 
 fer some one else. Ye can't fall fer me, ye know 
 that! 'Cause I won't have ye that way. And I 
 can't marry ye, see! So buck up an' don't howl 
 like some . . ." 
 
 Cruel, bitter blows; bitter blows. 
 
 "I thought ye'd got pluck." 
 
 Min stopped crying suddenly. The note in his 
 voice had found its place. It had hit its mark. 
 It had functioned. Silence . . . and then a tight-
 
 FURY 195 
 
 ening of lips, a convulsive shudder that shook the 
 world; and then: 
 
 "Go on, matey. Get ont! I ain't 'oldin' yer. 
 Don't trouble to come back." 
 
 He moved to the door quickly; but foolishly he 
 turned. 
 
 Lot's wife! The face behind him had changed. 
 The city was aflame. Vividly he saw, painted over 
 Min, the mouth of the girl in the certain kind of 
 tam-o'-shanter; the girl who had passed out, 
 beyond. 
 
 "Go on, matey. Mind the bleedin' step." 
 
 "What's up, Min?" 
 
 "The bleedin' sky, ain't it?" She laughed. 
 
 He paused, hesitated. "What ye gonna do, 
 Min?" 
 
 "Do? Blimey, what d'yer think? 'Ere's a nice 
 'at, and 'ere's a nice bit, a girl what hasn't been 'ad 
 . . . and there's some men out there, ain't there? 
 Ain't there. . . . Get out! Take yer bleedin' 
 brass with ye." 
 
 The purse hit the glass partition of the door and 
 smashed it but fell back inside. 
 
 The men in the bar turned. 
 
 "Blimey, the lovebirds scrappin' already?" 
 
 The door opened, and Boy, white-faced, came 
 towards them. 
 
 A burst of laughter that sounded like a cheer 
 of victory, as he took his place by Clancej. 
 
 He did not see Captain Morgan, followed by Mr. 
 Hop, pass forward into the saloon bar and close
 
 196 FURY 
 
 the door. He did not even know it was Clancey 
 who caught his arm when he staggered against the 
 bar, mumbling. 
 
 "Give us a drink. . . . Don't matter, anything. 
 . . . Give us a bloody drink." 
 
 Words were whispering in his ear. How could 
 he hear what they were saying? Mrs. Ross was 
 talking, miles away, across the bar at him. 
 
 "Come on, give us a drink. I'll smash the bloody 
 bar down." 
 
 Clancey quickly put Captain Morgan's and Mr. 
 Hop's drinks together in a glass. They'd gone, 
 hadn't they? And gin and rum's a good mixture, 
 ain't it, for a sailor what's mad about something? 
 
 "Fine! How goes it, Mr. L.?" 
 
 Boy drained the glass and his eyes flamed their 
 answer; an answer that none could read save 
 Looney Luke, who had drawn near. 
 
 What Luke read in those blazing eyes was . . . 
 fury!
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 SHOULD God Almighty order "world-au- 
 gratin" as a casual side dish for an evening 
 meal, the evening of a million moment-ages, 
 would we form one of the ingredients of a sort of 
 cheese dressing, bathing and floating as a gravy 
 from one piece of light crust to the other, slowly 
 cooking before the sun, sometimes boiling over in 
 volcanic eruption, revolving steadily upon the spit 
 of Time until nicely browned as prescribed by the 
 celestial cookery book? 
 
 And when eaten and enjoyed, what then of the 
 Russian Ballet? What then of your new winter 
 hat? What then of Boy and Min? 
 
 What of Boy and Min ! 
 
 Had they been smart folk, protected by a pre- 
 natal sophistication, as Reggie Mountainhurst and 
 Cynthia Charteris, the whole affair would have 
 been too delightfully thrilling such a pity, but, 
 oh, too gorgeously novel! 
 
 But Boy was Boy; and Min was Min, wasn't 
 she? 
 
 They were real; too real perhaps. Pitched 
 against the concrete floor of their existences they 
 had bounced and bounced, waiting to be struck by 
 the bat of Fate in the game of living ; while Moun- 
 tainhurst and his girl, unsought by the grim 
 
 197
 
 198 FUEY 
 
 goaders, lay restfully in the cool shade of pleasant 
 flowers. 
 
 But King's counsel had taken brief in their 
 trial. 
 
 God's delicate salvage for those without advice 
 had imposed itself upon their subconscious vision. 
 
 Thus Boy, to spare Min, to cut free, cleanly, had 
 risen and spoken bitter blows upon her defenseless 
 head worthy of a modern David Garrick. Thus to 
 call forth in her that twist which might in retro- 
 spect help her to help herself by hating him. It 
 would be unjust of course (that hurt him) but 
 what would it really matter if it helped her? 
 
 She might go wrong . . . yes, and he'd done it ; 
 . . . yes. 
 
 But going wrong alive was better than going 
 right plumb into a silent cavern of black memory 
 misery, a dank tomb for a broken heart. 
 
 That may have been the way Boy reasoned it. 
 
 At any rate it all made for fury. 
 
 Everything blazed and roared in color; every 
 fiber of the situation moved, had vitality. It was 
 life! It moved; and moving things come to some 
 conclusion, sometime. 
 
 But Mins don't go wrong; they can't. 
 
 Their faces the other way, turning always to 
 right, light and love. Circumstance never has been 
 forged with cunning or edge enough to make such 
 an event remotely possible. 
 
 So our minds are at rest as far as this same Min 
 of this same history is concerned.
 
 ' , . FUKY 199 
 
 Min . . . wrong? Never! Never! An uncon- 
 trolled right was hers, the right of simple thought, 
 of eyes weeping, perhaps, but looking up, always 
 up, to where hope hid for a moment behind fleeting 
 clouds which were but vapor, however solid black 
 they seemed. Mins look up. 
 
 Now, at this instant in events, Boy's Min turned 
 and looked up from the chair in which her head 
 had been buried when she heard the door close 
 again and Morgan's deep voice saying : 
 
 "Cryin' on yer weddin' day, Min? That's un- 
 lucky." 
 
 Min laughed and sat back squarely. She did not 
 speak, but regarded them smilingly as they pon- 
 derously took seats and Mr. Hop's fat hand lightly 
 touched the bell upon the table. 
 
 Morgan stretched his long legs and regarded her 
 with the silent amusement of one who sees a black 
 kitten, who has fallen into the milk, frantically 
 licking itself black again. 
 
 "Startin' in right, eh, Min? Petticoat govern- 
 ment for ye, eh?" Morgan observed, solicitously. 
 
 Mr. Hop laughed. Not that he was amused; he 
 never was ; but his captain had spoken with a view 
 to levity. 
 
 Claques like Mr. Hop stimulate a dull play and 
 Morgan was a bad actor. 
 
 "Women's rights, I say, eh, Mr. Morgan?" 
 
 "Captain Morgan, now, Min." 
 
 "You!" and Min laughed again, as Mrs. Boss 
 opened the door.
 
 200 FUEY 
 
 "A drop o' port, Min?" Morgan's voice was 
 light. 
 
 Min smiled as Mrs. Asquith must have smiled 
 when, like our Saviour, she had been offered the 
 world . . . from the roof of New York's Wool- 
 worth Building. 
 
 "Not for me, matey. One boozer in the family's 
 enough, ain't it?" 
 
 "Is Boy boozed?" 
 
 "Who said so?" 
 
 Morgan gave his order for rum and Mr. Hop 
 said the one word "gin." 
 
 Mrs. Ross left in silence and the little party in 
 the saloon bar settled down comfortably. The 
 conversation became impersonal and did not be- 
 come too engrossing. Min saw to that. It was 
 what naturally would mark an occasion when a 
 captain of the sea sat for a quiet drink along of his 
 mate and a calm, composed, informed young lady 
 of the world . . . and Limehouse.
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 THAT institution which is called the British 
 public bar seems strangely old these days. 
 Resilience it never had, but it looked new 
 once and once smelt freshly painted. 
 
 Now it is desperately old. It is not unlikely that 
 news overseas of the tragic demise of its rich 
 cousin, the American saloon, has given it one of 
 those annoying sinking feelings. A wonderfully 
 rich cousin it had been, it had died without a will, 
 and its funeral service was impressive: a requiem 
 sung by millions on that memorial night of July 
 6th, 1920. Somehow it made one stop and think. 
 
 With the jeering tenors and basses mingled 
 vaguely in a kind of tenderly triumphant har- 
 mony the delicate altos and sopranos of American 
 mothers. 
 
 And to those whose ears were clear that night 
 came from over somewhere the deliriously hopeful 
 treble of unborn Americans. 
 
 Music at that funeral of Johnnie Walker (now 
 gone very weak) and all the rest? Yes; plenty. 
 It was a splendid service to a most important dead ; 
 a service of optimism, a service of fervor, a service 
 of prayer for the complete repose of the departed 
 spirit (and the wines and beers) whose monument 
 towers higher than stately Liberty upon her island, 
 
 201
 
 202 FUEY 
 
 and has tablets made of American memory and 
 chiselled very deeply. 
 
 Perhaps fleeting ghosts still haunt the paths fa- 
 miliar during the old life. Ghosts do such things. 
 But Americans are not afraid. They do not trem- 
 ble; they do not flee; with characteristic courage 
 they pursue, shoot, capture, give welcome to these 
 clinking, awful spirits, as their respective office, 
 state, taste or opinion may direct. 
 
 At any rate all bars are spiritualists. They 
 both materialize and communicate with dead. In 
 seances lately the voice of the American dead has 
 whispered to the bars of the whole world (includ- 
 ing those on the British waterfronts) the very un- 
 certain hereafter which awaits all bars. Thus, the 
 public bar of Merrie Britain, without hope of any- 
 thing at all like immortality after life (though 
 goodness knows it has not lived its life without 
 some attention from the clergy), without achieve- 
 ment other than the protruding abdomens of its 
 human sponsors, some merriment, some prison- 
 terms, some flashes of genius and millions of black 
 eyes, waits old and dirty, very fearfully, for the 
 day when it must join that dead American cousin 
 in the tomb. Now and then it bucks up into cheer- 
 fulness, but soon it sags, remembering. 
 
 The Thistle Public Bar was no exception among 
 bars. In its morning emptiness hope smiled and 
 it looked eagerly for new youth to enter through 
 the door left open by the cellar-man to admit air 
 while he cleaned the step with hearthstone and
 
 FURY 203 
 
 gave the whole place a new floor* of clean sawdust. 
 
 Such vitalizing treatment will make a British 
 bar feel almost young again; will make it, so to 
 speak, shake itself into freshness; but age is age, 
 and booze is booze, and five o'clock in the after- 
 noon found clouds of shag fumes, the stench of 
 many beer puddles and the shouts of much drunken 
 refuse from docks and stately ships within The 
 Thistle's public bar. 
 
 "What th' hell does old Luke want here?" 
 Clancey demanded of Red, who had just returned 
 through a little door back into the bar. "Sittin' 
 there drinkin' tea like some old woman! He'd 
 shove a damper onto anything, he would!" 
 
 Red agreed drunkenly with his shipmate's criti- 
 cism of events. 
 
 " 'Ello, Luke, me old Cockywax, does yer 
 mother know yer out?" 
 
 Luke smiled up at Clancey, who lurched toward 
 him, continuing in shouts : 
 
 "Get back to yer ship, matey. This ain't no time 
 fer a pretty thing like you to be out." 
 
 Luke's smile held as he gazed steadily into 
 Clancey's face, looking down, very near. Then 
 Red's arm swung around and Clancey fell, thump I 
 against the bar. 
 
 Red spoke; he seldom did. "Let 'm alone! 
 Wha's matter? 'E's got 's right 'ere, 's much as 
 you. Boy's shick." 
 
 Clancey did not hesitate, but walked almost 
 firmly to the little door from which Red had just
 
 204 FUEY 
 
 emerged. However, as he touched the knob the 
 door opened suddenly and Boy stepped out, his 
 face very white. 
 
 "Ailin', Mister L.? Why didn't ye say ye was 
 sick?" 
 
 "What?" 
 
 "Feel better? Blimey, a first mate sick in 
 weather like this! Never 'eard of such a thing." 
 
 Boy grinned. "It's bin cuttin' up pretty choppy 
 for me, mate." 
 
 They had reached the bar and Boy leaned in 
 exactly the same spot that had been his for half 
 an hour now, a half hour in which he had drunk 
 continually and confided everything to Clancey, 
 who now again placed a double Scotch beside liis 
 elbow, handily. 
 
 "Ye'll feel better now. Ye've got room fer more. 
 Good 'ealth, Mister L., and may ye git what yer 
 after." 
 
 Boy hesitated. His stomach leaped revolt at the 
 pungent fumes beneath his nose. 
 
 It had cost Clancey nearly half a quid to get his 
 first mate halfway cheered up and sick. Blimey 
 he couldn't let him lay down on him now, could 
 he? Not if his name was Clancey, he couldn't! 
 He spoke quickly: "G'wan, mate. I wouldn't tell 
 ye wrong; straight I wouldn't. I've seen a bit o' 
 life in my time, I 'ave. Take a tip from yer Uncle 
 Clan now. Drink up an' tell the world to go an' 
 . . . choke itself." 
 
 Boy did not drink immediately.
 
 FURY 205 
 
 It all was a new experience. He had never been 
 sick a moment in his life before; and now, sud- 
 denly he felt strangely fit and eagerly strong again. 
 
 Out of his cleanliness Nature had seized, over- 
 powered and flung the poison from him. He could 
 hear Clancey much more distinctly . . . before 
 he'd caught only snatches of this worldly sailor's 
 advice; they had been vague, but of sinister sug- 
 gestions; now they had more color and were con- 
 cise enough to promote a curious, tipsy acqui- 
 escence with views born of much experience on 
 many seas and in many ports. 
 
 Clancey was still talking, quickly. 
 
 "Ye've been too pent up. A man's a man, ain't 
 ? e? And 'e's got to live, ain't 'e? I know 'ow ye 
 feel. 
 
 "I was in love once meself with a barmaid down 
 at Lambeth. She got in trouble an' I kept clear. 
 But it caused me a couple o' shivers to keep away ! 
 
 "She was pretty, all right. Ye know what I 
 did?" 
 
 Clancey paused and tinkled his glass signifi- 
 cantly. 
 
 " 'Ad a couple o' drinks, found a blonde, because 
 the other one was dark, and blinkin' well fergot 
 'er in arf an hour. That's life, Mister L. If ye 
 want to get out o' love 'ave a drink or two an' a 
 gal or two an' forget." 
 
 A gal or two! 
 
 That part of Clancey's advice hit Boy curiously. 
 To Boy a gal or two meant something he had never
 
 206 FURY 
 
 had, but had heard a lot about. A gal or two! 
 Yes . . . he'd often wondered. But the thought of 
 a gal or two, as applied to himself, always had 
 seemed a kick in the face for Min. Black curls 
 and dancing eyes were all right in songs, but not 
 all right for him while Min loved and trusted 
 him. So a gal or two, a million or two gals, had 
 lain in their soiled, lazy lace, unconscious of the 
 fact of Boy. 
 
 But now there was no Min, was there? And 
 Clancey might be right. 
 
 He loved Min, though. He would always love 
 her. Of course he would. And without her he was 
 only half of himself. He felt different, alone. 
 Drink had only made him sick. 
 
 He must do something. Clancey might be 
 right. 
 
 A gal or two. ... A gal or two. How bloody 
 silly it sounded ! Like a fag or two, or a sandwich 
 or two, or a bottle or two. But this argument of 
 Clancey 's half held his interest, for which he was 
 subconsciously grateful. 
 
 So, he drained his drink and felt it burning 
 down. He would have a look at a gal or two 
 no more than that; no; no more. But he'd got 
 some brass. He could afford that. Clancey had 
 picked up the wallet for him where it had lain on 
 the floor, waiting to be pinched. 
 
 There might be some fun a lot of fun some- 
 thing to laugh at, something to make you forget, 
 in that idea of a gal or two! Let her go! Come
 
 FURY 207 
 
 on, what's the use of standing around moping! 
 Hell! 
 
 The whiskey functioned. 
 
 Come on, trot out the fun! He'd got to kill a 
 man and find a mother. Some blinkin' fun first; 
 what say? 
 
 And that staunch friend Clancey warmed he- 
 roically : " 'Ere's to it ! Blimey, the lid's off ! 
 Fill 'em up! To hell with the ship! If she puts 
 out, well, there's more than one bloody ship in the 
 world, ain't there?" 
 
 "Not arf there ain't," Boy said, trying to be 
 enthusiastic. 
 
 He then lit his cigar, the one that Min had bent 
 a bit when her fingers had caught the top of his 
 pocket. Cigars burn the mouth; this did, prop- 
 erly, as it should have done; and the drink burned 
 it on top of that; and his hands and ears burned. 
 His conscience went up in a burst of flame and 
 lighted up the world. . . . But . . . Hell! 
 
 " 'Ello, Clan." The girl in the certain kind of 
 tam-o'-shanter stood beside them. 
 
 "Talk o' the devil!" 
 
 Yes, she'd take a drop o' Scotch. She oughtn't 
 to because she'd had no dinner and drink on an 
 empty stomach, you know . . . but . . . 
 
 "A sandwich for the lady. Come on !" Clancey 
 was no poor sport. "Ham, and cut it thick!" 
 
 Clancey's eyes met Boy's. His glance was the 
 smiling beam of a Rolls Royce salesman. "A bit 
 o' real Scotch. . . . Bonny, ain't she, Mister L.?"
 
 208 FUKY 
 
 "I reckon so," and Boy, confused, caught dull 
 eyes on his; eyes that seemed to say, "I like you, 
 please" ; eyes that seemed to want to reach out to 
 this dark young man who seemed to stand on the 
 other side of the globe from her, keeping a dis- 
 tance that she did not deny by rights was his. 
 
 The lady raised her glass. 
 
 " 'Ere's to ,ye, Clan, and my best regards, 
 Mister." 
 
 Then the certain kind of mouth pursed, sucking 
 onto the rim of the thick glass; and as she drank 
 the certain kind of eyes peered up at Boy, who had 
 turned his head away, because a newcomer had 
 addressed him. 
 
 Therefore the lady's glass hit the bar danger- 
 ously and she spoke quickly, angrily: "Get 'er 
 away, Clan. Get 'er away. I won't stay if she 
 comes into the party." 
 
 Clancey looked up, as he handed her the sand- 
 wich on a plate and then crossed quickly to Boy 
 who had turned to the newcomer. 
 
 "Never mind 'er, Mister L. Don't have no truck 
 with 'er," 
 
 Clancey stood firmly between his first mate and 
 Tillie. 
 
 Tillie did not move. She just stood there look- 
 ing up at Clancey's back. Boy could see the top 
 of her dirty hat, peeping over Clancey's shoulder. 
 ^ "Get out, Clancey. I was talkin' to some one." 
 
 Clancey did not move, but continued quickly: 
 "Terrible, Mister L. ; bloody awful. Take a tip
 
 FUKY 209 
 
 i 
 from me now ; I know. You'll never sack 'er. All 
 
 she wants is a gallon o' gin and a lot o' gab. I 
 know 'em. Leave it to me now, will ye, Mister L.?" 
 
 Boy answered him, a note of hardness in his 
 voice. "Well, blimey, don't stand in front of 'er 
 like that. She ain't no bloomin' fireplace." 
 
 Clancey moved aside, grudgingly. "Well, don't 
 say I didn't warn ye." And he turned again to 
 his own girl. 
 
 Yes, Clancey knew 'em. Boy looked down into 
 the face of Tillie, the same Tillie who had tapped 
 the bar at breakfast-time that morning; the same 
 Tillie who had given those sailors their answer 
 back, that answer that had sent Min upstairs, sing- 
 ing the filth out of her ears. Boy did not know 
 that, of course. 
 
 Tillie stood before Boy now, looking up, the yel- 
 low light upon her face catching a funny smile 
 that shone there steadily. She did not speak at 
 once, but took a faltering step forward as if to 
 diminish the possibility of another separation such 
 as Clancey's intrusion had caused. 
 
 "Ye've got manners, sailor boy." 
 
 Boy grinned. "Same to you, lady." 
 
 "Just like a little prince you are. A little 
 prince; and gracious, too, I say." Her thin strip 
 of a mouth stretched into a laugh that had no 
 sound. 
 
 "And what will yer Ladyship take fer refresh- 
 ment this nice evenin'?" 
 
 "At yer Royal Highness' pleasure, a drop o 1 gin,
 
 210 FURY 
 
 cold," said Tillie, quickly in the spirit of it, pick- 
 ing up her skirts and dropping him a low curtsey. 
 But she shouldn't have tried, it after so many gins. 
 She overbalanced backward and fell upon the saw- 
 dust. Laughter roared as she sat there helplessly, 
 looking up. 
 
 It was Looney Luke who hurried to help Boy to 
 pull her to her feet and seat her in the nearest 
 chair by the nearest table, and Luke went back and 
 bent to pick up her old black purse at the same 
 moment that Boy did. 
 
 "Boy! . . . Boy!" 
 
 Boy looked up quickly at Luke's half confiden- 
 tial voice. 
 
 "What's up, Luke?" 
 
 "Come back with me, Boy." 
 
 Boy regarded him steadily for a moment. The 
 whiskey spoke furiously: "Who arst you to inter- 
 fere?" 
 
 Luke's eyes searched eyes that he did not know, 
 but Boy's eyes, all the same. 
 
 "Boy, come back along with me." 
 
 Boy's lips tightened. "Aw, get out an' let me 
 alone." 
 
 After a level-eyed but not persistent look Luke 
 left him alone, turning and passing out into the 
 wet street quickly. 
 
 When Boy went to Tillie's table a big gin and a 
 big whiskey had been kindly placed there by Ked, 
 and Clancey was bending over Tillie saying some- 
 thing which Boy could not help hearing.
 
 FUEY 211 
 
 ". . . Scotch . . . an' plenty of it. 'E's got 
 over a 'undred quid on 'im. . . . Keep sober, if ye 
 can. . . . Ye're safer than a young 'un. . . . I'll 
 be back, see?" Clancey stood up, saw Boy stand- 
 ing there, grinned and awkwardly returned to his 
 lady, who was amusing herself by pushing Red's 
 hand away. 
 
 Boy sat down quickly at the table beside Tillie. 
 "What'd 'e say to ye, that bloke?" 
 
 Tillie, noisily sipping her gin, looked up at him. 
 Then she stopped and lowered her hand, the entire 
 breadth of which clutched the gin glass wisely. 
 "Just a little prince you are." 
 
 Boy struck the table. "What'd that there bloke 
 say to ye about my money?" Suspicion edged his 
 words sharply. 
 
 " 'E was just bein' nice, sailor boy, that's all." 
 
 "Wha'd'ye mean, bein' nice?" 
 
 Tillie sipped again and held up her glass. 
 "Don't worry, sailor. Ye're safe enough along o' 
 me. Nobody won't do nothin' to ye while I'm 
 around." 
 
 Boy grinned. Silly old fool! He spoke: "What 
 would ye do?" 
 
 Tillie smiled with a supreme confidence of gin. 
 "Let 'em try; let 'em try. That's all, sailor; let 
 'em try." 
 
 Boy glanced up as Clancey left with his lady, 
 looking back from the door to wink knowingly. 
 
 Was Clancey after his money? He'd said some- 
 thing about jumping ship. He was a dirty tyke,
 
 212 FUEY 
 
 anyway, Clancey was. He'd give himself away 
 proper by things he'd said. Yes; let him try, the 
 dirty swine; let him try! Boy was surprised by 
 the sudden consciousness that his mind was saying 
 the same words Tillie had used. He smiled and 
 raised his glass. Tillie flourished hers. 
 
 "Let 'em try, sailor boy." 
 
 Boy laughed outright. "Try what?" 
 
 Tillie was silent. 
 
 "Try what?" 
 
 Tillie looked up blankly. "I dunno, sailor, but 
 let 'em try. Let everybody try, I say. Why not?" 
 Her voice trailed down into her gin. 
 
 Mrs. Koss came, an unusual thing, and wiped 
 the table. She touched Boy on the shoulder. 
 
 "Laddie, I would speak wi' ye." 
 
 "Oh, ye would? Oy, ye would?" Tillie's voice 
 came up. "Can't ye see he's engaged with a lady? 
 He is. And he's a gentleman, too, an' he's proved 
 it, just like a prince !" And Tillie clutched for his 
 sleeve and held it. 
 
 Boy glanced up at Mrs. Ross. Something 
 warned him not to move. Mrs. Ross would speak 
 of Min and ... no! No! He couldn't listen to 
 anything serious; not now. 
 
 Mrs. Ross was used to reading still faces. Did 
 not the brave, dead Angus speak to her always 
 from his crayon portrait? And so she left quickly. 
 
 Boy looked after her. 
 
 "Bloody cheek women 'ave, ain't they? I hate 
 women!" Tillie spoke with husky conviction.
 
 FUKY 213 
 
 Boy was silent and drank again, as the waters 
 of memory surged against a crumbling dam. 
 
 Tillie's gin gone, she leaned forward again. 
 "Buy another, sailor." 
 
 Clancey was right. This dirty old tot wanted a 
 gallon of gin and a lot of gab. Where had Looney 
 Luke gone? Boy wanted to talk with him. Still 
 he had been rude to him and he felt in no mood 
 to apologize or climb down about anything. 
 
 He half rose. But where was he going? What 
 else was there to do? 
 
 His eyes ached. He wanted to punch some one 
 in the nose. Argh ! What the hell ! 
 
 "Will ye, sailor?" 
 
 "Aw, shut up!" 
 
 The cellar-man came and picked up their empty 
 glasses. Boy did not see him; he had closed his 
 eyes. God! he'd like to punch somebody in the 
 nose! What the hell! What the hell! 
 
 What was it all about? Where was Min now? 
 Now, at this minute? 
 
 Argh! His spirit was sinking fast. His eyes 
 closed tight and his head fell forward upon his 
 arm. 
 
 He did not hear Tillie say to the cellar-man, 
 "Two more large ones, Cocky." He did not feel 
 her hand upon his head and her voice inquiring 
 if he wanted to be sick. He did not see the little 
 face of Min peep through the broken glass from the 
 saloon bar. 
 
 How could he? Boy had died for a moment.
 
 2U FURY 
 
 He did not know. In dying does one know? 
 Some believe and thus they know. But what could 
 Boy believe? He did not know. 
 
 He wanted to punch some one on the nose, with 
 all his strength. He wanted to fight ... to fight, 
 free, anywhere, out, out ... to where? And why 
 and for what? 
 
 Drink! Clancey's whispers had carried him 
 shoulder high towards lighted palaces, but he'd 
 been too heavy, so they dropped him off into the 
 gutter the largest palaces have gutters near them 
 into a wet, foul gutter foul and wet, but with a 
 foulness that assailed only his nose, and a wet that 
 could not penetrate a body made immune by the 
 fresh, clean spray of sea-thoughts from within and 
 the raw brine from without. 
 
 Yes, Boy had died for a moment ... in a 
 gutter. 
 
 Under stress some men, like runaway horses, 
 dash forward, and then suddenly to right or left 
 as obstacles or otherwise determine. The left may 
 be right or the right may be wrong, but forward 
 they gallop, as certain of stopping or being stopped 
 as the coming of the night. 
 
 Thus Boy had galloped and stopped, torn and 
 bruised. No frantic cape or stone wall had stopped 
 him ; he had just stopped. Had he been lighter he 
 might have dashed on ... to what ? 
 
 But Boy was heavy, too heavy with the ballast 
 of an inner truth. 
 
 The soldier in line to the swirl of the band
 
 FUBY 215 
 
 senses that ballast. The man who has slammed 
 the curtained door upon a second unfaithful kiss 
 feels the greater thrill of truth clattering down 
 marble steps beside his feet. The smiling spy, 
 dying for an ideal, walks to the scaffold with the 
 light-heavy tread of his inward truth. The drunk- 
 ard, led forward in the rain, to kneel beside a 
 hoarse, dripping Salvationist, feels suddenly from 
 somewhere the steadying thrill of this drag of the 
 power of gravity beneath his feet. There is no 
 inch on earth where man can stand on snows, 
 ships, settled, happy land, or scorching desert 
 that does not hold in trust for him that answering 
 welcome for his weight ... of truth. 
 
 And God is truth, above, below and around. 
 Earth called to earth and then to God, and when 
 Boy had bent forward he had been dismantled for 
 an instant for divine readjustment. 
 
 The busy moment past, truth flamed, relit, in his 
 eyes that looked up suddenly into Time's . . . and 
 smiled.
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 THROUGH the broken glass Min watched him 
 smile. 
 
 There was that dirty, drunken old tot with 
 her Boy! And he was smiling! Sober? and smil- 
 ing ; the smile that had been Min's ! 
 
 It struck her as rather funny and she turned 
 back into the saloon, laughing. She did not stop 
 laughing. She laughed and laughed, higher, 
 shriller, a furious laughter . . . that Mr. Hop, 
 who knew something about doctoring, diagnosed 
 mentally as hysterics. 
 
 He rose and, bending her forward, patted her 
 back. But she kept on laughing . . . laughing 
 . . . laughing. 
 
 "Ha, ha! Errrch! Ha, ha! He, he, he! Bloody 
 funny! That was . . ." She was fighting for 
 breath. 
 
 Morgan rose and took her hand. Even he knew 
 something was wrong. 
 
 Mr. Hop pinched her leg between sharp, strong 
 thumb and finger nails and ran a ladder up her 
 wedding stocking. " 'Ysterics, that's what 'tis." 
 
 "Something ticklin' 'er? Is that what it is, what 
 ye said?" 
 
 The terrible laughter continued. Fate was 
 
 216
 
 FURY 217 
 
 amused. Fate's sense of humor is cruel. Min was 
 laughing . . . laughing . . . laughing . . . choking 
 with laughter. 
 
 "Herr" . . . "herr" . . . errrch! . . . Vs got to 
 kill some one! Ha, ha! ... What's the good of 
 a h-h-husban' what's bin 'anged?" She caught her 
 breath and coughed painfully. 
 
 Again Mr. Hop pulled her forward and patted 
 her back. Her head came up again and her eyes 
 rolled back. Her hands stretched out; she must 
 have been trying to say something which was very 
 funny, because she kept on laughing. 
 
 "What ha, ha! a bloody weddin' day!" 
 
 Mrs. Ross came in at that moment and crossing 
 quickly, took Min's arm. Her woman's ear had 
 caught that laughter and understood. She led the 
 laughing little girl from the room and the Captain 
 and Mr. Hop could hear the laughter diminishing 
 as Min went up and up and up the stairs. "Ha, 
 ha, he, he herrch!" 
 
 "Kill a man? >Im? 'E couldn't kill a rat!" 
 Morgan leaned back and glanced interrogatively at 
 Mr. Hop, who said: 
 
 "Another spot, captain?" 
 
 Morgan nodded. "Kill a man! 'Im? Agh! . . ." 
 
 Luke stood, a silent figure, across the narrow 
 alley that crept off from the waterfront, down 
 around beside The Thistle. From this point he 
 could see all doors. The rain beat down and The 
 Thistle's big lamp gleamed upon his bald forehead. 
 
 A man fell out and across the alley, in three
 
 218 FURY 
 
 running, staggering steps, and Eed hit the wall, 
 rolled over, coughed and lay very still. 
 
 Luke did not look down. Men were warm, wet 
 bags of smell . . . 
 
 Was Luke quarrelling with that Mate to whom 
 he always prayed? His look suggested that as pos- 
 sible. He did not move; he seemed scarcely to 
 breathe. A suggestion of fearful suspension was 
 with him . . . wet, warm bags of smell . . . men 
 . . . men . . . and they were in His image! 
 
 Yes, Luke had questioned his God!
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 BOY had heard Min's laugh, as perhaps every 
 one in the place had. But he did not under- 
 stand. She was happy, bless her! He 
 sighed. It all made him feel better, lighter, almost 
 composed. His drink sat untouched. Til had had 
 only one more. She had not spoken, so he had 
 been able to think . . . easy thoughts, colored by 
 the ominous fury of their import . . . the man he 
 was to find. 
 
 Yes, you've got to go ahead steady on a thing 
 like that. Red had told him about The Spray get- 
 ting out on the tide. 
 
 Well, The Spray would get out, but without the 
 first mate. Leith would hold him for a while, at 
 least, while he nosed around a bit. 
 
 Min? She'd go back most likely to London. 
 He'd give the money to Mrs. Ross, most of it. He'd 
 want a bit for himself to get away after the . . . 
 after the . . . killing. 
 
 A thought: the man might be dead already. 
 Then Dog would have seen him down in hell and 
 there would have settled him, for himself! 
 
 Still, even Dog couldn't kill a man what's dead, 
 not knowin' which damned soul he was; Dog was 
 dead himself, but even dead he wouldn't know the 
 man, unless the woman, too, was there, dead, too; 
 
 219
 
 220 FUEY 
 
 and she wasn't, because Dog had told him that she 
 was in Leith. 
 
 Blimey, what a mix-up it was getting to be! 
 How did his father know she was in Leith? How 
 had he found out? There hadn't been any letter. 
 Boy had looked when he had gone through all the 
 papers left behind by Dog in the stuffy cabin of 
 The Lady Spray. 
 
 But the thought had a happy throb in it: The 
 man might be dead already! 
 
 But ... he rather thought he hoped he wasn't. 
 The matter had taken grim possession of his mind, 
 even of his blood corpuscles, as it had controlled 
 those of his father. He, himself, wanted to kill 
 this man now; he was set on it. Calm thoughts 
 now . . . terribly calm; the ominous mental 
 thunder of premeditation. 
 
 Min? Yes, if he was dead already, there was 
 Min. But even then, though she wed him com- 
 fortably, she would not be marrying the complete 
 man. No, in such a case, he would have been 
 cheated out of doing something that now he found 
 himself wanting to do, aching to do, that was essen- 
 tial to the perfection of his personality. His fists 
 clenched and suddenly he drew his breath in hiss- 
 ingly, loudly enough to wake Tillie, who had been 
 dozing. 
 
 She looked up, blinking. "What's it, sailor?" 
 
 He turned. He had forgotten her. 
 
 She sat there, quietly, her hand closed around
 
 FURY 221 
 
 her glass so that you could not see whether it was 
 full or empty. 
 
 "Nothing. Want another?" 
 
 Tillie smiled, strangely. "Ye're a funny boy." 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 "I was watching ye. Do ye dope?" 
 
 "Dope? Me? No! Why?" 
 
 "Ye don't? G'wan, ye do! I shan't give ye 
 away. Tillie knows." 
 
 "Aw, shut up. Don't get saucy!" 
 
 Tillie leaned forward confidentially. "I know a 
 Chink what's got some; half a quid a go." 
 
 "Shut up there, will ye? I've been all right with 
 ye, ain't I?" 
 
 "Ye 'ave, I'll say that. That's why I was 
 tellin' . . ." 
 
 Boy interrupted her quickly. "What made ye 
 think I dope? Yer mad !" 
 
 "All of us is that, sailor; didn't yer know that?" 
 
 "You are. I ain't." 
 
 Tillie actually put her glass down. She whis- 
 pered the greatest secret in the world. "Ah, ye 
 think ye ain't, but ye are. All on us are." 
 
 Boy regarded her with new intentness. Blimey, 
 here was a funny one ! He asked : " 'Ave ye ever 
 been put away? 'Ave ye?" 
 
 Tillie paused and smiled, the wisdom of ages 
 upon her brow. "Yes, I've been away, but not for 
 bein' mad." 
 
 "What for, then?"
 
 222 FURY 
 
 Tillie half closed her eyes and her mouth was 
 still smiling. "What's a woman like me put away 
 for?" 
 
 "Booze?" 
 
 Tillie glanced down at her half-filled glass. She 
 actually pushed it away. "No, but that had, allus 
 has, somethin' to do with it." 
 
 Boy sat right round now, very interested. 
 "What d'yer go up for?" 
 
 Tillie laughed. "Up? Ye mean down. Women 
 like me never go up; it's always down, matey." 
 And changing her mood, Tillie drained her drink 
 suddenly. "Down . . . just like that. Buy an- 
 other, sailor." 
 
 Boy rose and carried her glass to the bar, Tillie 
 peering after him. Just like a little prince he was ; 
 young, too. 
 
 Poor Tillie! The young 'uns were usually 
 pretty rough and the old 'uns too drunk to be. 
 But here was one who hadn't slapped her on the 
 back yet, knocking the breath out of her; one who 
 hadn't said, "Well, Til, ye dirty old doll, what 
 about it?" 
 
 Well, a sailor was a sailor, wasn't he? and gin 
 was gin. And here was a good double gin before 
 her now, placed there silently by the young prince, 
 who sat again. After a moment of dreamy inhala- 
 tion from the glass in her hand she commented 
 casually : 
 
 "Ye're all straight again. Ye ain't no boozer." 
 
 Boy smiled. You could bet your blooming life
 
 FURY 223 
 
 he wasn't! He'd remember being sick like he was 
 a little while ago for the rest of his natural life! 
 
 His face straightened suddenly as Tillie aston- 
 ishingly counseled him: "Let it alone, sailor boy. 
 Take a tip from me." 
 
 Boy regarded her steadily. Now that he really 
 looked at it he saw that hers was a tragic face. 
 No; Tillie wasn't old, but . . . Boy or anybody 
 else could take that tip from her, all right! Sud- 
 denly he felt differently toward her. 
 
 <r Why did ye drink to-day, sailor?" 
 
 Boy looked away. Blimey, what a question! 
 ,Why? If she only knew ! 
 
 But of course he couldn't tell her . . . she 
 wouldn't understand. She was past all that. 
 She'd think he was soppy. 
 
 He answered, a dash of the real whimsical Boy 
 in his tone: "Oh, a bloke takes a drink once in a 
 while, ye know." 
 
 Tillie looked steadily at him. You may not be- 
 lieve it, but Tillie knew men. She knew life the 
 life that had kicked her. She had to know some- 
 thing about it even to try to dodge the boot, which, 
 at the best, seldom missed her. Her hand touched 
 his sleeve and she spoke so softly that Boy only 
 just heard: "I hadn't a right to ask. Sorry, 
 matey." 
 
 Boy shook his head, quickly. She wasn't so 
 dusty, this old tot, after all. She'd had quite a 
 nice voice when she said that. "That's all right, 
 ma'am. Ye've never been in love, have yer?"
 
 224 F U K Y 
 
 Tillie laughed again; a laugh that actually 
 sounded; a laugh with depth enough to sound. 
 "Love? . . . Bah!" 
 
 "What's funny about it?" 
 
 "Love is!" 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 "There ain't no such thing." Her voice snapped 
 her conviction, and a note in it arrested him. 
 
 "I 'ad a father always said that." 
 
 Tillie nodded her head and banged her glass 
 down. "Then yer father was right, sailor; he was 
 right, all right." 
 
 Boy's eyes turned away for a moment, medi- 
 tatively. "But he changed his mind, though, 
 later." 
 
 Tillie's head was still nodding. "Men change 
 but women don't . . . never." 
 
 His thoughts flew to Min. She had changed. 
 She'd have to change back one day, when . . . 
 
 His thoughts reverted suddenly to his task 
 his mission. He moved in his seat. 
 
 "I got to go!" 
 
 Tillie's hand came again on his arm. "Don't go, 
 matey. Yer friend's comin' back." 
 
 "To hell with J im!" 
 
 " 'E's all right, that friend is. 'E likes ye. He 
 was motherin' ye 'round 'ere as though ye were 'is 
 child." 
 
 "I don't want no one to mother me." 
 
 Tillie smiled. 
 
 "All right, matey, if ye've got to go, go. And
 
 FUKY 225 
 
 er yer friend promised Tillie a little something 
 fer takin' care o' ye while ye was . . ." 
 
 A pound note found its way into her hand. She 
 gasped. 
 
 Just like a little prince he was in every way! 
 Her eyes watered, her voice softly grateful. 
 "Thank ye, sailor boy." 
 
 He rose to leave but glanced quickly down as she 
 asked : 
 
 "Might ye 'ave any word for yer friend when 'e 
 comes back?" 
 
 Yes, that was a thought. He had better send 
 word to the ship that he was jumping. Nobody 
 had told him that Morgan and Mr. Hop were in 
 back in the saloon-bar. 
 
 He knew some one was in there, because he'd 
 heard Min's laugh. He rather wanted to peep in 
 through that broken glass, but how could he trust 
 himself to look at Min again? 
 
 Anyway, he had better leave word for Clancey 
 to tell Luke to take care of his things aboard. Of 
 course there might be time for him to get back to 
 Luke himself, for a moment, now, right away. But 
 then he'd have to apologize to Luke for what he'd 
 said and he didn't feel like anything like that . . . 
 not now . . . not now. He was calm enough . . . 
 but his calm included perfect readiness to go at 
 some one. He was going to be calm in just that 
 way until he found . . . 
 
 Where should he go first? What was the first 
 step?
 
 226 FURY 
 
 There was Mrs. Ross ; he'd have to talk with her, 
 just as soon as Min had gone back to London. 
 Better not talk to her now, because she'd only 
 bring Min up to him. 
 
 But Mrs. Ross he was sure would know some- 
 thing about the people he was after. He'd talk to 
 her later. 
 
 In the meantime he'd nose around a bit down at 
 the Robin Hood and along the front, and then at 
 the Company's office, after The Spray was out. 
 
 The first thing to do was to leave the money with 
 Mrs. Ross for Min. 
 
 What a blooming crime it was to treat little Min 
 that way! 
 
 Where would she go now? Back to the Rest? 
 No; that wasn't likely. Where would he be able 
 to find her afterwards? ... if it came that he 
 wanted to find her . . . and he would want to, 
 whatever happened. 
 
 Ah, Mrs. Ross would get that for him, too. 
 Mrs. Ross was going to be pretty useful. 
 
 There she was now. He looked across and 
 smiled. 
 
 Mrs. Ross shook her head. 
 
 He'd got her all ruffed up the wrong way now, 
 by the look of it. He'd have a talk with her right 
 away, as soon as the saloon bar was cleared. Yes ; 
 that was the best thing to do. 
 
 He turned and stooped over Tillie. "Would ye 
 ask my friend, ye know which the one with the
 
 FURY 227 
 
 souse on, that went out, with that girl to tell 
 Luke . . ." 
 
 Tillie blinked. He was dazing her. Tillie's days 
 of responsibility were long past. "Don't make it 
 much, sailor boy. I ain't got such a memory. 
 Now if ye wrote it . . ." 
 
 Boy smiled. Aw, she'd forget it or lose it, any- 
 way. . . 
 
 "Don't matter, Ma. So long!" 
 
 Tillie looked up quickly. She was hurt. Then 
 they both looked off and up as a voice spoke at 
 the door. 
 
 "Go's 'ere fra The Lady Spray?" 
 
 Boy did not move forward because Tillie caught 
 his hand so tightly that her nails pierced his flesh. 
 He glanced down quickly. Her lips were moving, 
 but she did not say anything. He looked off to 
 where Lamey, of The Spray, was telling the tall 
 man who had spoken to go into the saloon bar. 
 Boy shook his hand free and crossed to Lamey. 
 
 "What's e want, that bloke?" 
 
 "Skipper. 7 E's inside along o' Mr. Hop, 'aving 
 one." 
 
 Boy peeped through the hole in the glass and 
 saw the tall figure of Morgan talking to the man 
 who had just entered, and a convulsive shudder 
 passed through him. 
 
 Morgan! Morgan fitted into his scheme of 
 things damn well just now! He'd like a crack at 
 that big swine before he jumped The Spray! He
 
 228 FURY 
 
 was big, Morgan was; but, oh God, how he felt 
 like kicking the lights out of him ! . . . Now ! 
 
 And . . . he'd been in there with Min, hadn't 
 he? It might have been he what had made Min 
 laugh. He might have been ridiculing him, boy, 
 to Min! Would Min laugh at that? 
 
 By the last thing he remembered of Min she 
 would do anything, in the mood she was in. 
 
 And he had sat there all the time without know- 
 ing who was in there with her! What a dirty 
 snake! He'd creep in anywhere, he would! 
 
 Even now Min might have gone over to him. 
 She had sounded happy enough. . . . She couldn't, 
 though ; not with Morgan. She hated him as much 
 as Boy did. 
 
 He looked in again. 
 
 The three men were sitting and he couldn't see 
 Miu. 
 
 She had gone upstairs, most likely, to change her 
 dress. Did she have one to change? He didn't 
 know that. 
 
 Blimey, there were so many new things he would 
 have liked to know about Min ! 
 
 Wouldn't he like to rush in there and tell Mor- 
 gan all he had wanted to say to him all these years? 
 There had been Noah, the parrot . . . and then 
 what Min had told him about that dirty . . . 
 
 His body shook. He wanted to drink again. 
 Should he? Should he crash in that bar now? 
 You've only to die once! The only thing was if 
 he was bested and Morgan had all the odds in
 
 FURY 229 
 
 height and weight he wouldn't be so good for the 
 other one he had to find; the one he had to find 
 and tear to pieces . . . r-r-rip! His every muscle 
 quivered, and he turned impatiently as a voice at 
 his elbow: "Lady wants you over there." 
 
 Looking in the direction of his informant's ges- 
 ture he saw Tillie beckoning, but he turned his 
 back deliberately. To hell with her! 
 
 But somehow he felt a twinge of shame. No; 
 that wasn't the way to treat nobody ; not even her. 
 It wasn't right. 
 
 That whimsical softness latent in Boy's nature 
 could not be diminished even in moments of his 
 greatest stress. 
 
 So he turned back and waved his hand with a 
 gesture that said, "In a minute." She only 
 wanted another gin, of course; so he ordered one 
 at the bar. 
 
 While he waited for it to be handed to him the 
 laugh of three men came through the space broken 
 in the glass and above it Morgan's voice: 
 
 " 'E melted up all soft before 'e went. 'E 
 weren't so tough . . . not much more than a bag 
 o' wind." 
 
 Boy took a step in the direction of that in- 
 sulting voice. He faced the broken door. Was 
 Morgan talking of his father? Was he? . . . Was 
 he? ... Was he? . . . Blast him. "Bag o' wind!" 
 
 Something checked Boy. He swallowed and 
 choked down a cry that came to his throat. No; 
 he'd wait; he'd wait; and when he'd done the other
 
 230 FURY 
 
 job (calm, terrible thoughts these!) . . . when 
 he'd done the other job and the police were after 
 him he'd come back here and he'd hide and wait. 
 If it were years, he'd wait. 
 
 And that waiting would be ended when he'd 
 murdered Morgan. a . a With his hands, he'd mur- 
 der him ! 
 
 You can't hang anybody twice! 
 
 When his father's job was done he'd do a little 
 job for himself ... a little something on his own 
 account! . . . Yes, he'd wait! 
 
 He picked up the double gin from the bar 
 quickly. It was as if the sharp, determined action 
 sealed his mental pact within himself; anything 
 alert and positive would have served. And also 
 he had to wrest his eyes and thoughts away from 
 that door. He must recapture his original inten- 
 tion or before he had attended to it he'd reveal it, 
 he'd prematurely spring and smash and rip . . . 
 
 He placed the gin before Tillie with a hand 
 trembling from his tension. " 'Ere ye are. Is that 
 what ye wanted?" 
 
 Tillie patted the chair next to her and he sat 
 down. 
 
 "Are ye from The Lady Spray?" 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 " 'Cause I asked some one and they said ye was 
 inate." 
 
 "That's right." 
 
 She leaned across. "There's only one Lady 
 Spray out o' London, ain't there?"
 
 PUEY 231 
 
 "There's only one Lady Spray out of anywhere." 
 Boy Leyton's own voice mingled vaguely but 
 proudly with the gruffer tone of the man in Leith 
 seeking vengeance. 
 
 "Leyton's Lady Spray ye mean?" 
 
 He glanced at her quickly. "What say?" 
 
 "Dog Leyton's ship?" 
 
 He nodded. 
 
 "Dog ashore?" 
 
 He shook his head. 
 
 Tillie was silent. It was as if she were treading 
 cautiously in a vague, dark place. Her thin frame 
 seemed strangely alive. She lifted her glass with 
 an abrupt, unnatural movement, not to drink, but 
 just to be doing something anything; to cover an 
 embarrassment that would have been obvious to 
 any one but Boy, who regarded her with slight 
 interest. Perhaps she was some one whom his 
 father once had known. No; that wasn't possible; 
 Dog always had hated these. But it didn't matter, 
 anyway ; and Tillie was speaking again : 
 
 "Where's Dog now?" 
 
 Boy's lips thinned as he spoke the one word, 
 quietly, "Dead." 
 
 Tillie did not move, but her glass did. It 
 dropped from her hand to the table, noisily rolled, 
 fell to the floor and smashed. 
 
 A few who glanced round because of the noise 
 saw the young sailor put out his hand to save an 
 old woman from falling off her chair. Ha, ha, 
 Tillie was drunk!
 
 232 FUKY 
 
 But Tillie at this moment was terribly sober. 
 Something seemed to have snapped within her, if 
 within her there had been anything taut enough to 
 snap. Her eyes looked funny ; and Boy would have 
 asked for help to lay her down on one of the 
 benches if he had not decided immediately in him- 
 self that she should sit there and revive and answer 
 his question . . . the question he now asked for 
 the third time from between his teeth. 
 
 "Did ye know 'im?" 
 
 Tillie's lips moved. "Did I know who?" 
 
 Ah, she was trying to retreat. 
 
 "You knew Dog Leyton." He gripped her arm. 
 At any other time it would have hurt her. Now 
 she did not even wince. 
 
 He pinched harder. 
 
 Tillie's lips moved again, but not because of the 
 pinching. That was evident. She spoke quietly 
 ... to any one . . . every one . . . herself . . . 
 the world. 
 
 "Dog Leyton . . . dead!" Then she smiled and 
 pulled her arm free, viciously. "Aw, get away!" 
 
 The cellar-man was picking up the broken glass. 
 He spoke: "Want another?" 
 
 Tillie shook her head. She tried to rise. 
 
 The cellar-man passed to the bar. 
 
 Boy pulled her back into her seat. This old tot 
 knew something. He could swear she knew some- 
 thing. She'd been round a long time and she'd 
 known Dog. He was sure of that. He spoke 
 quickly but very quietly:
 
 FUKY 233 
 
 "Did ye know Dog Ley ton well? Did ye?" 
 
 "When did he die?" 
 
 "Two days out." 
 
 "What of?" 
 
 "Fits." 
 
 Tillie shook her head. . . . Her lips repeated, 
 "Fits . . . fits . . . fits . . ." and kept on saying 
 the one word ; and she actually smiled. 
 
 She still smiled as Boy spoke : "What ye grinnin' 
 at? Did ye know 'im?" 
 
 Tillie was talking to herself: "Fits . . . mad 
 . . . Dog!" 
 
 Yes, she'd known Dog; Boy now was sure of 
 that. He shot an intuitive question, suddenly, 
 disarmingly: "Did ye like 'im?" 
 
 Tillie's face was like a mask but her head nodded 
 slowly. 
 
 "Did ye?" 
 
 "Once." 
 
 "When?" 
 
 "Once." 
 
 "But when?" 
 
 Tillie looked up: "What's that to you, sailor? 
 Ye got a cheek!" 
 
 Boy was insistent. "I know I 'aye. What about 
 it? W T hen?" 
 
 "What's that to you?" 
 
 "A lot more'n ye think." 
 
 She looked at him in silence for a moment and 
 her face became knowing, rather sly. "Yes, that's 
 right ; ye're mate. No, ye ain't mate, either." She
 
 234 FUEY 
 
 turned on him suddenly. "Ye ain't mate of The 
 Spray. Morgan's mate. Ah, ah, ye see I know, I 
 do, I do!" 
 
 Yes; the old tot did damn well know! . . . 
 something . . . and he was going to know that 
 something too. She looked too damned knowing! 
 
 He asked point blank: "Did ye know Dog Ley- 
 ton's wife?" 
 
 Tillie sat still, except that she slumped into a 
 crouch as though waiting for something to drop 
 upon her from the ceiling. Boy watched. 
 
 Yes; this woman knew. By the sheerest acci- 
 dent he had stumbled upon his trail. She knew 
 something . . . probably a lot . . . and she was 
 going to say what she knew or he'd know the 
 reason why. His voice was gruff. 
 
 "Come on, did ye know 'er?" He actually shoved 
 her arm, irritably. 
 
 She pulled away. "What's it got to do with 
 you?" 
 
 "I told ye; a lot." 
 
 She turned squarely upon him. "Ye sure Dog 
 is dead?" 
 
 "I told ye so." 
 
 "Well, what about 'is wife, then?" 
 
 "That's what I'm askin' ya" 
 
 <r Well, ye can ask on. What should I know 
 of J er?" 
 
 Boy paused, trying to think out a strategy. You 
 couldn't bully this old tot. He'd got to kid her 
 along a bit. What could he say?
 
 FUKY 235 
 
 Tillie was fidgeting. Her hand seemed lost 
 without the glass. She gathered her shawl about 
 her, restlessly. 
 
 Boy noted this. Certainly he must not let her 
 go. If she was bent on going, if she did go, he'd 
 blinkin' well follow her. He was on the track of 
 something and nothing on God's earth was going 
 to shake him off. 
 
 He asked a question: "Is the wife dead?" 
 
 Tillie turned. "Who?" 
 
 "Dog's wife." 
 
 Tillie laughed; one of her laughs that had 
 sound. "Deader'n a nail." 
 
 Boy started quickly. "When?" 
 
 And now, almost but not quite suddenly, a 
 change had come in her. She looked strangely 
 wistful, this old tot did; and some one coming in 
 at the door let some wind in that blew strands of 
 her gray hair flutteringly back over her dirty hat. 
 "Find out, Cocky." 
 
 Blimey, an idea! Get her soused again; that 
 was it. All of a sudden she'd sobered up. Where 
 was his bloomin' brains not to have thought of 
 that? As if he couldn't measure brains with this 
 old ... 
 
 "Have another gin, ma'am." 
 
 And history was made as Tillie shook her 
 head. 
 
 "Yer a nice boy, just like a little prince." 
 
 This time she really rose. 
 
 He rose with her. "Ye can't go out. It's rainin'
 
 236 FUKY 
 
 cats and dogs. Sit down. Have another." He 
 put his hand upon her shoulder. 
 
 She glanced quickly at him as if a sudden 
 thought . . . but if so it went as suddenly as it 
 had come. All her thoughts did that. 
 
 What had brought this one into her head? She 
 had been looking at the back of a tall some one 
 who had come out of the saloon bar and walked 
 to the little door at the back. 
 
 The door banged. 
 
 Her eyes narrowed and fixed upon the door. 
 Her body shook. She was looking at that door. 
 
 Boy knew it had been Morgan who had passed 
 through and he wondered at the strange effect of 
 this entirely casual occurrence upon Tillie. Her 
 look arrested him. He glanced at the door and 
 then back again at the set white mask of the 
 woman beside him. It was very interesting, this. 
 He touched her arm lightly. She seemed strangely 
 taller and she sat down automatically. 
 
 "Do ye know 'im . . . that man?" Boy asked. 
 
 "Yes; I know 'im. I know 'im." 
 
 Tillie turned her head away and thin, blue-black 
 veins wound bewilderingly up and down and round 
 the side of her wrinkled forehead, the side that 
 Boy could see. She suddenly had become pos- 
 sessed of a subtle strength, a strength he sensed, 
 a strength that called to his own pent-up venom. 
 It was the unspoken message of fury. 
 
 Suddenly he found himself drawn to the old 
 lady . . . no, she was not old . . . she was a
 
 FUKY 237 
 
 crouching, almost virile woman with gray hair 
 fluttering down and a curious, little palpitating 
 jump where vein lines met upon her forehead in 
 violent junction. He leaned across. 
 
 "You hate 'im, do ye?" 
 
 Tillie turned and her eyes spoke her answer. 
 
 It was as if a tigress snarled, a wounded tigress, 
 bleeding, lost and wandering in a jungle-night of 
 silent agony, her crimson trail winding round and 
 about and round in endless, uncertain circles, and 
 then the dawn and a more meaning, definite snarl 
 as she sees in the clearing the sleeping form of the 
 hunter who has wounded her, lying arrogantly 
 calm beside the drying skin of the cub she loved. 
 
 Boy leaned forward. "So do I." 
 
 Words hissed in his ear. "Kill 'im, then, 
 sailor." 
 
 "I'm goin' t?r." 
 
 "When?" 
 
 Whispering, heads together now, in a new inti- 
 macy of tense interest, black and gray . . . 
 ominous figures these two. 
 
 Earlier they had said lightly together, "Let 'em 
 try! Let 'em try!" But then they had been talk- 
 ing about nothing, and Boy had laughed at it and 
 she had wondered what she was talking about. 
 
 But now, from out of somewhere, had come a 
 some one who had tried . . . tried what? 
 
 Boy spoke : "What did he do to ye?" 
 
 She turned, very much the tigress. "Don't ask, 
 sailor. Kill 'im! Kill 'im!"
 
 FUKY 
 
 There was a mysteriously powerful urge in her 
 voice, an urge that was answered in the trembling 
 of Boy's fists. 
 
 But again suddenly his mind flew back to 
 his mission. Couldn't he stop jumping ahead 
 of himself, that way? This woman had 
 switched his mind again. He must hold his 
 course. His questioning returned to the main 
 issue. 
 
 "Tell me about Dog Leyton's wife." 
 
 She regarded him steadily. "Why?" 
 
 " 'Cause I got a message for 'er." 
 
 It seemed an age before she spoke. "If I tell ye, 
 ye'll never say?" 
 
 "Ye said she was dead. Where is she?" 
 
 "If I tell ye, ye'll never say?" 
 
 "No." 
 
 Tillie put her bag away from her, across the 
 little table and turned squarely to him. Now she 
 was openly bargaining. "If I tell ye that, will ye 
 tell me somethin'?" 
 
 "What?" 
 
 "Did the boy live?" 
 
 "What boy?" 
 
 "Dog's boy; the young 'un." 
 
 A curious feeling took possession of Boy. Her 
 gaze was full upon him, was like fingers; he could 
 feel its touch ... it was soft . . . agreeable. Was 
 this all some mad trick? 
 
 He felt strangely involved in a whirling mech- 
 anism of which he was a vital part. He felt that
 
 FUKY 239 
 
 the world was looking at him. It was a moment 
 before he could collect himself and answer. 
 
 "Yes, he's 'round." 
 
 "Oh ! Where?" It was a queer, hoarse whisper. 
 There was a tragic awful note in it. 
 
 He trembled violently and then he asked sud- 
 denly, "Who did Dog's wife go away with?" 
 
 She opened her mouth to speak at once, then 
 checked herself. 
 
 "Who was it?" 
 
 She knew . . . she knew ... he knew she knew ! 
 
 She spoke: "What was Dog's message fer 'er?" 
 
 "The message was for her, not you, . . . but . . ." 
 
 She touched his hand. His whole body thrilled. 
 
 He leaned forward and looked deeply into her 
 eyes. Something was there; something that only 
 a son's eyes could recognize. God signaled gently 
 out of them . . . out of eyes that had become clear 
 and blue, that had become the fathomless eyes of 
 mother. 
 
 Her mouth, now beautiful and full, trembled. 
 
 Gray strands of her hair fluttered nervously, as 
 if they had known and been waiting. 
 
 He knew what she was going to say ; he knew I 
 Could it be true? 
 
 Infinite beauty sat before him gray, pink and 
 white. God smiled. The world spun around, 
 kicked out of the way ; the sun flamed out. 
 
 She spoke. He did not hear. He knew; he 
 knew! Oh, God in heaven, at last, at last! A 
 mother to kiss and say "mother" to!
 
 240 FUKY 
 
 Lamey grinned when the young sailor put his 
 arms around old Tillie's neck and kissed her on 
 the lips. Lamey did not hear Boy whisper in his 
 own mother's ear : "Dog Leyton sent that for you." 
 Lamey did not understand that that long, warm 
 kiss, which made Tillie weep hot tears upon Boy's 
 cheek was the kiss of all history. 
 
 And Tillie did not know; Boy meant that she 
 should not. She only knew that something had 
 happened; something that breathed of sunlight 
 and a forgotten God that smiled again. 
 
 Boy sat back after his hand had wiped her tears 
 away. 
 
 She looked at him, tremblingly, wonderingly. 
 
 A mother to kiss and say "mother" to? No, no; 
 not yet! 
 
 The little door at the back slammed. They 
 turned together. Tillie spoke: 
 
 "That's 'im ye asked about!" 
 
 "Who?" 
 
 Then Boy knew ! He knew ! 
 
 A cry rang out: 
 
 "Christ . . . Morgan!" 
 
 Fury! 
 
 Morgan stopped. A hush had fallen. His eyes 
 blinked; his vision cleared. He saw. Yes, it was 
 5 it was she looking up at him, the beauty from 
 'Millwall, Dog's wife and his own woman in Leith, 
 the one that was sick, the one that was put away, 
 the one he'd slipped off from when she was down 
 and dying, when he was tired of her.
 
 FURY 241 
 
 It was she! And this wasn't MacFarlane's. 
 The hair was gray, but it was she, all right. 
 
 "Christ! . . . Morgan!" that shout! 
 
 Beside her, the boy; her son, too, he was, look- 
 ing like Dog looked the day she left him to go to 
 Leith to meet the first mate, Dog's first mate, the 
 shipmate of many long years; to Leith, to live just 
 out of the city; to wait for him, Morgan. 
 
 He drew a quick breath. 
 
 Every one was quiet and looking at him. Mr. 
 Hop and the manager had heard the shout and 
 appeared at the broken saloon-bar door, and he 
 gazed across at them. 
 
 But there weren't two. There was ona 
 
 And that one, in a blue uniform, was sweeping 
 towards him with blazing eyes and open lips; then 
 a hard fist struck his mouth. It came before he 
 knew that . . . 
 
 Two hands found his throat as his gutta-percha 
 collar tore loudly. 
 
 Every one was shouting. 
 
 Then he threw that hissing blue body away with 
 terrific strength, back into some tables and chairs. 
 
 An avenue was cleared for him and he knew 
 what had happened. The rat had sprung at last! 
 
 Good ! . . . Good ! . . . He'd never spring again 
 . . . after this once. 
 
 Again the packed bar yelled as another crushing 
 blow struck Morgan's high cheek-bone, and Boy 
 jumped back clear and balanced upon two light- 
 ning feet
 
 242 FURY 
 
 At the doors dirty forms surged, "Back, back," 
 and outside in the rain there was the cry : "A fight ! 
 A fight!" 
 
 Up from the Robin Hood came every one, 
 squelching through puddles, tripping, falling, 
 floundering. "A fight! A fight!" 
 
 The rain and creaking shutters shouted: "A 
 fight! A fight!" 
 
 Luke surged in through the saloon, battling his 
 way to the broken glass door, which fell clattering 
 as his elbow smashed against it. 
 
 "A fight!" Some one had knocked the police 
 whistle from Mrs. Ross' hand. 
 
 Strong arms seized Looney Luke at the edge of 
 the ring, an act encouraged by grandstand auditors 
 who stood full up upon the bar. 
 
 "Take him out! Let him go! In now, little 
 one!" 
 
 Boy sprang again, and again his body hurled 
 back, down. His head cracked against the boot of 
 a man w T ho held his mother, safely, up on the win- 
 dow bench the mother who knew it not, but who 
 was strangely still and white, her mouth agape, 
 greedily watching the stream of blood from the big 
 man's lips which he smeared across his blue chin, 
 as he brushed at it hurriedly because Boy rushed 
 again. 
 
 Fury! 
 
 Boy! He saw no faces yes, one; only one, 
 always there. One! And below it a red throat 
 that he must rip and tear.
 
 FURY 243 
 
 His fingers opened. He screamed as he leaped, 
 a blood-curdling scream, the scream of the dead 
 father in its echo. Body and spirit parted in the 
 leap to clutch frantically; hands caught that red 
 throat again ; nails tore in that vein . . . that vein 
 ... to rip it. 
 
 Then his legs left the floor. . . . He was swing- 
 ing, around . . . around . . . around . . . then 
 down. 
 
 A closed fist hit his head at the back, once . . . 
 twice . . . three times. 
 
 There was a singing in his ears. His hands 
 opened wide. Something crushed against his nose. 
 The base of his spine hit the floor. A boot thrust 
 terribly at his middle; a rib broke he felt it turn 
 in like a knife. 
 
 "No, no ! No kickin' ! Fair play ! Down him ! 
 Down the big 'un !" The crowd was protesting for 
 fair play. 
 
 "Get off me !" Morgan's boot now kicked toward 
 the protesters. 
 
 Mr. Hop's voice in his ear said : "Captain, stand 
 yer ground. Finish 'im!" 
 
 Yes, finish him! That was right. 
 
 Morgan, silent, white and waiting. A momen- 
 tary hush. Some one started to count, just to be 
 funny. But . . . nothing was funny. 
 
 "Shut up! Don't touch 'im! He'll get up! 
 Watch 'im! There! He's to; he's to!" 
 
 Gray-blue ... a distant roar . . . tap, tap, tap, 
 tap ... in deaf ears ... a smell . . funny, and
 
 244 FUEY 
 
 something coming down at the back of his nose, 
 pouring down, choking. 
 
 A spluttering cough opened Boy's eyes and 
 sprayed the sawdust red. 
 
 The opened eyes saw that gas-bracket overhead 
 larger than the world falling down, down on him ; 
 but they did not flinch . . . and the gas-bracket 
 did not fall . . . and then the eyes saw that face 
 looking down at them Morgan's, with a nose that 
 reached to his chin, and eyes that sprang apart and 
 met again. 
 
 A struggle to rise; but his legs were gone . . . 
 his legs were gone . . . his legs were gone! 
 
 The face above, like the moon gone mad, spread 
 and laughed. He was dead. Boy was dead, in 
 hell; . . . tap, tap, tap ... in his ears; . . . that 
 shaft in his side . . . and swallow, swallow, swal- 
 low that burning stuff that poured down behind 
 his nose. 
 
 One ear cleared. A million voices: "Get up! 
 Get up!" . . . and the face growing larger, stoop- 
 ing down. 
 
 His legs were gone . . . his legs were gone! A 
 scuffle he could not hear. 
 
 Two hands seized his dead face. Through one 
 ear he heard : "Don't fight for me, sailor." 
 
 He saw another face; his mother's, wasn't it? 
 . . . his mother's? They were pulling her off; 
 away, and she was screaming something that he 
 could not hear. 
 
 His legs! God give him his legs!
 
 FURY 245 
 
 A roaring shout. He did not know, but he had 
 started to rise. He was coming up, up! He 
 stood and fell forward toward that face Mor- 
 gan's. 
 
 Then Looney Luke's voice screamed: "God!" 
 
 And a hush fell as Boy crashed down again and 
 lay still. 
 
 Two policemen, sharply blue, cut through a 
 struggling, dirty mass. 
 
 Every one talked ; every one wondered. 
 
 Mrs. Ross sat white and mute in a chair behind 
 the bar. 
 
 The rain beat into the policemen's faces at the 
 held-open door as they hurled one and then another 
 sodden form into the muddy street. 
 
 Captain Morgan, Mr. Hop and the manager 
 walked quietly down Waterfront, a small dimin- 
 ishing crowd behind them. 
 
 The bar door shut tight. Kindly hands pulled 
 Tillie gently away from the prone form of the 
 young sailor who had fought for her, the one who 
 was just like a little prince; and she followed 
 quietly as they carried his limp body into the 
 saloon bar and sat him in the horsehair chair. 
 
 His head fell forward. 
 
 Then Mrs. Ross came in with a bowl of water, 
 pushing Tillie aside to gaze horror-stricken into 
 the pulp that had been Boy's face. 
 
 Luke quietly drew her attention to where Boy's 
 bleeding hand caught sharply at a place on his side, 
 and the hand of Mrs. Ross crept tenderly under his
 
 246 FURY 
 
 coat and then under his shirt and felt there while 
 she looked up, frightened. 
 
 Tillie aisked a furtive question. Mrs. Boss 
 pushed her roughly away, and looked frantically 
 around the little room that was rapidly filling 
 again. 
 
 "Get a doctor, one of you ! He's hurt to death." 
 
 Some on-e scuffled out at the door. 
 
 Tillie sank on her knees and the sound of muffled 
 sobbing came from her. 
 
 But Boy did not hear. He could hear nothing 
 of earth. He swirled past clouds hung high above 
 black, angry seas. Wind shrieked and he peered 
 down. There was no ship upon the waters ; waters 
 that he did not know; a sea of another sphere. 
 But he could hear its laughing, taunting wash. 
 
 Sailors might be below, asleep. 
 
 Oh, but to drop and sink beneath that inky sur- 
 face . . . down, down, to black oblivion ... to 
 silence ! 
 
 Desperately he gazed up, and through a tiny 
 patch in that black cloud came a light that burned 
 his face, scorching his hair, burning him; then a 
 cool breeze swept him on into clear blue and some- 
 where in the distance an angel's voice seemed 
 calling. . . . 
 
 The clouds had passed and the wind and the 
 wash were hushed. 
 
 There was nothing but blue and that voice . . . 
 Min's voice, calling ... in the vague distance, 
 "Boy . . . Boy . . . Boyee!"
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 MIN, also, was having her adventures during 
 this absorbing period. 
 
 When Mrs. Ross had laid Min upon the 
 bed the little laughing girl had seemed strangely 
 quiet, suddenly. So she had turned the light down 
 and left carefully to go downstairs to her work 
 behind the bar; and her first order had been Boy's 
 when he had asked her for that glass of double 
 gin. 
 
 Mins don't faint and pass out, and it was only 
 by the sheerest chance that Min had lost control; 
 the slight chance of the cigarette-end that sets the 
 factory ablaze and kills a hundred people. 
 
 So now she lay quiet, her eyes open, pressed 
 against the pillow, curiously exhausted. She felt 
 as though she had run ten miles without stopping 
 and her heart against the bed thumped beneath 
 her. Her leg kicked, heel up, in the air convul- 
 sively and the entire bed commenced to swing 
 slowly from side to side, higher and higher, 
 swifter and swifter, like the Hampstead holiday 
 swing, until it swung her out of the room, over and 
 over, back across Limehouse; and Ma Brent was 
 looking up at her, waiting, but Min wasn't a bit 
 afraid. 
 
 What did she care? The bloody bed could swing 
 
 247
 
 248 FURY 
 
 itself to death and Ma Brent could climb up, if 
 she'd a mind to, and do otherwise as she damn 
 well liked. 
 
 So, of course, the bed swung back into The 
 Thistle bedroom. Beds or any other things that 
 swing or jump or behave absurdly in illusions will 
 go back and stay quiet if the little person riding 
 upon them is not afraid ; and Mins are not afraid. 
 
 She peeped up over her shoulder. Yes, the 
 blinkin' room was there all right; it would be. It 
 had been there all the time. Yes, Min knew that. 
 
 Then, for some extraordinary reason, she started 
 to sing right into the pillow : 
 
 "Father got the sack from the water-works, 
 Through smokin' his little cherry briar . . ." 
 
 And she sang right on until she came to that bit 
 about setting the water-works on fire and then she 
 laughed into the pillow. She always did laugh at 
 that bit. 
 
 Then her head came up. No; she'd better be 
 careful and not laugh. She mightn't be able to 
 stop! 
 
 She thought steadily for a moment. Yes, she'd 
 always be afraid to laugh again, now. She'd be 
 afraid she wouldn't be able to stop. Blimey, that 
 was a funny one! 
 
 She recalled a sailor who used to sing a laughing 
 song when he got drunk and once he'd run away 
 with himself. How she'd laughed at him ! They 
 all had. And Min started laughing again, and
 
 FUEY 249 
 
 again she couldn't stop, so she stuffed the sheet 
 into her mouth. It made her retch, but finally it 
 stopped her laughing; then again that feeling of 
 terrible exhaustion. 
 
 She sighed heavily and her hand gripped some- 
 thing very soft the pink nightdress. Boy would 
 never see that now ! Poor boy what he'd missed ! 
 He could have seen that nightdress with Min in 
 it! What a silly boy he was! He'd sooner get 
 drunk and kill somebody, and sit down with that 
 old, old tot . . . and then she remembered his 
 smile at that old tot his smile that belonged to 
 her! 
 
 Eve woke within her. That was her smile, her 
 own. And . . . her smile to go to that dirty, 
 frowsy old creature. 
 
 She sat up. Boy, blimey, Boy with that! 
 
 But from somewhere Pinkie's voice came to her: 
 
 "You're on the threshold of Life's sweetest 
 journey. Stick to your man. He's yours. God 
 gave him to you." 
 
 Yes, he was hers, hers, hers! And no dirty old 
 sailors' tot was going to take him away from 
 her! 
 
 She felt suddenly weary. Heigho, she'd rest a 
 bit, first. You don't have to be in a mad temper 
 when you've got to manage those dirty, hateful, 
 rotten old sailors' tots! 
 
 Her head fell back upon the bed. Yes ; that was 
 right. Any kind of girl goes down into a bar and 
 rants and fights for a man. Other kinds of girls
 
 250 FURY 
 
 did that; and if she did that she'd look like one 
 of those other kinds of girls. No, there was an- 
 other way. What? 
 
 She lay silently, her mind seizing upon this, 
 upon that, discarding each new idea with a heavy 
 sigh. 
 
 Inspiration! A note a note! Yes, she'd send 
 a note down to Mrs. Ross to give to him ! Oh, she 
 could write! She used to make out a list of gro- 
 ceries and things every day for Ma Brent. 
 
 She'd have to send a note because she couldn't 
 trust herself to say what she wanted to in front 
 of that dirty old tot. A note, that was it ! 
 
 As she scrambled up, a sound came up from the 
 street below. She heard some one shouting: "A 
 fight! A fight!" and some glass smashed. 
 
 Go on, blast 'em all! Let 'em fight it out! Let 
 'em fight! it wasn't nothing to do with her, was 
 it? She'd mind her own concern; and she had a 
 concern now, all right: first to find a bit of pencil 
 and then some paper . . . and that was concern 
 enough. 
 
 There you are; whenever you want something ye 
 never can find it, now, can ye? 
 
 Hooray ! Pen and ink ! Yes ! This was a hotel, 
 wasn't it? 
 
 She did not know that once upon a time Angus 
 Ross, who was always fussy about that hotel side 
 of his business, had asked Mrs. Ross always to see 
 to the pen and ink and paper and towels in Num- 
 bers 1 and 2, as he had always proudly called the
 
 FURY 251 
 
 only two letting rooms in the house, and Mrs. Ross 
 had always carried out Angus' wishes. 
 
 And so the pen, who had heard Mrs. Ross tell 
 all this to that one last boarder, four years ago, 
 thrilled as it was caught up in these light, trem- 
 bling fingers. 
 
 Pens have such good memories, such sweet na- 
 tures, and such emotional moments ! And this pen 
 was a plaid one, "The Gordon plaid," Mrs. Ross 
 had remarked when her late husband had brought 
 it home with two others. This pen now supposed 
 the other two had been lost or worn out, but it 
 thrilled and knew that it lived now because di- 
 rected by Min's fingers it dived into the cool, blue 
 ink and made some preliminary marks. 
 
 Neither Min nor the plaid pen heard through 
 their mutual adventure the crashes and shouts 
 below. A pen is a sweet, silent, distracting com- 
 panion and adventures are so possible with one; 
 this was this pen's adventure with Min, as the pen 
 itself related it upon the sheet of paper there and 
 then provided: 
 
 "Dere Boy, I hop you are quite well. . . ." 
 
 At this point a lot of fun was enjoyed because 
 reams of paper were destroyed, and pens love be- 
 ginning things; sometimes they tire towards the 
 finish. 
 
 "... I want to speak to you about sumthink. 
 . . . Yur mine whatever you may say. ... I
 
 252 FUEY 
 
 ain't agoing rong as I sed becaus it ain't rite to do 
 rong with a thing that ain't yur own is it? And 
 I ain't mine becaus I'm yurs and I want to giv 
 you back sumthink thats yurs just as if you mite 
 have dropt it like. I remane 
 Yurs truly, 
 
 MIN." 
 
 A long, arduous fight, this, of sighs and worry- 
 ings. The pen had watched amusedly the little red 
 tongue above poking out hither and thither ... a 
 kindly, lonely old pen this, who loved youth and 
 who seemed to understand ; it was a pen that knew 
 its strength; a pen that was conscious of the tra- 
 dition of its Gordon plaid; a pen that knew with 
 pride that it was mightier than the sword. 
 
 It had laughed softly to itself, the ink drying on 
 its lips as it heard that little human being run 
 downstairs. It felt hot and was still conscious of 
 her damp grip upon its slender body. 
 
 It had also heard her startled cry from below 
 and wondered. Pens never hear their answers. 
 
 Entering the saloon, with her letter in her hand, 
 Min had screamed on seeing whom they were bend- 
 ing over in the chair. All restraint gone, she had 
 rushed forward and slung that dirty old tot away, 
 savagely. Even when the old woman was upon 
 the floor she threatened her. Somehow she'd im- 
 mediately associated this grotesque, sobbing old 
 bag of rags with . . . 
 
 She held Boy's head up, her hot hand upon his 
 forehead. It was then that Boy had sensed that
 
 FURY 253 
 
 light above him and that scorching burn npon his 
 head. It was then that he had drifted into peace- 
 ful blue and his ears had caught that angel's voice 
 calling . . . calling . . . "Boy . . . Boy . . .. 
 Boyee!" 
 His eyes opened . . . Min . s .
 
 CHAPTEB XIII 
 
 WITH the hot, nervous stride of a summer's 
 day upon its way to its inevitable dawn, 
 so Boy's senses advanced upon his night 
 . . . fragment by fragment the puzzle was pieced 
 together from the Mlt of brave Angus upon the 
 wall to the white little face of Min looking up at 
 him. Noises became voices and blotches became 
 faces. 
 
 Glancing down upon himself he knew he had a 
 body, an aching thing, hanging suspended in mid- 
 air upon a bayonet thrust into its side. 
 
 His hand came up and touched a mountain of 
 flesh near one of his eyes. He did not know which 
 one. 
 
 And then with a vague tick . . . tick . . . tick 
 ... a flywheel in his brain functioned, and 
 thoughts leaped pell-mell through the door outside 
 of which they had been patiently waiting. The 
 first thought to get in asked "Mother?" and obedi- 
 ent eyes searched like silent, well-trained servants 
 of the mind, and quickly found a little figure, hud- 
 dled, looking at him from the corner. 
 
 His vast, swollen upper-lip stretched; the skin 
 broke asunder as he smiled, and the hand that Min 
 did not hold stretched out to the little figure that 
 took a step forward. Min's head turned: 
 
 254
 
 FURY 255 
 
 "Get back there, you! He's mine! Get out 
 before . . ." 
 
 And Boy's hand pulled suddenly away from hers. 
 
 Lamey, Red and about three others from The 
 Spray stood around, talking in low voices. 
 
 Mrs. Ross was speaking to a policeman with his 
 helmet off, who was writing in a book, a glass of 
 beer upon the table at his side. 
 
 Two others, not of The Spray, had gone for the 
 doctor. 
 
 Luke had followed them as they had rushed out. 
 
 Now there was a hush as Boy made a sound. 
 Both arms came out to old Tillie who was moving 
 slowly to him, her eyes upon his face. 
 
 And suddenly Min screamed, "Get back, or I'll 
 brain yer. 'E's mine! 'E's mine!" 
 
 Tillie faltered; she did not speak. She just 
 stood there, her eyes on Boy's broken face. 
 
 Boy rose, haltingly. He swayed and then stood 
 straight. 
 
 Min caught his arm. 
 
 His hand came out. She took it; but his eyes 
 were upon the little gray figure who now stood 
 within a foot of him, looking up. She seemed in 
 a trance. Why didn't some one say something? 
 
 Boy swayed. 
 
 A voice rang out; Tillie's voice: "Who is this 
 man? Who? Who? Christ, take his eyes away! 
 Who is he? Who?" 
 
 Lamey caught her arm. She'd gone off her 
 chump, for a cert!
 
 256 FURY 
 
 "Who is he? Who is he?" 
 
 Boy's mouth moved, but only a husky sound 
 came. 
 
 It was Min's voice that answered, loud and 
 shrill: "If ye want to know, 'e's Boy Leyton, an' 
 'e's mine! 'E's mine!" And she left Boy's side 
 and advanced threateningly. 
 
 Boy made a tragic effort and then fell suddenly 
 back into the chair, but no one seemed to notice 
 him. 
 
 Two women faced each other. Another fight? 
 . . . No! 
 
 Mrs. Boss and the policeman swept forward. 
 The men edged round. 
 
 "Boy Leyton!" 
 
 The little gray figure caught Red's arm that still 
 held her. 
 
 "Dog Ley ton's boy?" 
 
 "That's it." Red's voice was not excited; it 
 never was. 
 
 Min advanced a step. "And what about it?" 
 
 A sudden cry; a scramble. Min and men were 
 brushed aside like feathers. Have you ever known 
 a mother's strength? A gray head hid Boy's face, 
 and a voice was heard to say: "Mine! . . . My 
 own !" 
 
 A silence fell. Even Min did not move. The 
 lights seemed somehow brighter. Holy spirits 
 seemed to be there in the room. They watched in 
 silence as Boy's lips moved and he said, "Mother!" 
 Everybody heard Mm.
 
 FURY 257 
 
 Vividly Min recalled Boy's story told that very 
 day in that very room. Yes, the mother he was to 
 find, and here she was! 
 
 Boy's mother; the mother he had always told 
 her he wondered about. They had played mothers 
 once, each making up out of their minds just what 
 they thought each of their mothers must be like; 
 hers and his, and now . . . 
 
 A rough voice outside Mr. Hop's : "All hands 
 The Lady Spray! Come on!" An answering 
 movement in the room. Some one repeated: "All 
 hands The Lady Spray!" 
 
 And Boy heard and rose, suddenly, to his feet. 
 
 His little mother rose with him, Min mutely 
 watching them. He smiled and brought his two 
 arms together. His mother in one and the other 
 that which he had stretched out for Min and she 
 in it. 
 
 They met awkwardly, silently . . . Mother and 
 Min. 
 
 Then Boy's hand found his pocket and as he 
 stepped forward, his purse dropped to the floor, 
 because the effort and the pain of his rib had 
 nearly overbalanced him. Red caught his arm. 
 
 Min spoke: "Yer not goin'?" 
 
 Mrs. Ross barred his way as he moved toward 
 the door. "No, no; he can't! He can't go!" 
 
 Even Red said: "Ye'd better jump ship, Boy." 
 
 Boy laughed. It was rather an awful laugh; 
 and with a stumbling effort, he pulled his mother 
 and Min together and pointed down at the pnrse
 
 258 FURY 
 
 upon the floor which he could in no wise have 
 picked up. 
 
 "Wait ... for me ... see? . . . Both . . ." 
 
 Then towards the door, almost falling. 
 
 The three women and Red surged forward to 
 stop him. Luke arrived with the doctor to bar 
 his way. Bed held his arm. 
 
 Seeing Luke Boy's hands went out. "Take me, 
 Luke." 
 
 Luke came and took his arm immediately. 
 "Here's the doctor, Boy." 
 
 Boy's voice rang out: "Doctor? hell!" 
 
 He paused and swayed there in Luke's grip and 
 turned with a swinging gesture to the room 
 wherein Min held his mother, whose eyes had 
 closed. 
 
 "Wait fer me . . . London, see?" 
 
 He fell out of the room between Luke and 
 Bed. 
 
 Mrs. Ross and Min laid Tillie down and the 
 doctor stepped forward to them. 
 
 Outside in the rain Red and Luke spoke at once 
 to the sagging form that hung between them and 
 what they said caused the sagging form to 
 straighten convulsively. 
 
 "Take me aboard, blast ye! I'm mate! Obey, 
 will ye? Come on!" 
 
 Luke's voice: "But ye're mad mad!" 
 
 "Mad? Hell! Come on!" 
 
 'And they moved slowly on and down.
 
 FURY 259 
 
 The world smiled . . . just a drunken sailor 
 sagging between two mates. 
 
 A drunken sailor, yes . . . but drunk with . . . 
 fury!
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 SOMEWHEKE near the waterfront a church 
 bell struck nine and somewhere near the 
 waterfront, in a little back room, somewhere, 
 the snoring form of some one turned upon a twisted 
 ugly bed. Then the form rose, clad only in a 
 flannel shirt. 
 
 "Where are ye?" 
 
 Wet wind through a piece of brown paper stuck 
 over a hole in the window flickered the worn 
 mantel of the incandescent light sillily. 
 
 "Where are ye?" 
 
 A motor horn in the vague distance answered 
 mockingly. 
 
 An awful oath rang in the little room, and 
 Clancey half fell towards the light to pull the 
 string and in the increased illumination gazed 
 around blinkingly. 
 
 His hand went to his sweating, throbbing 
 temples. 
 
 What time was it? and where had she gone to? 
 He was alone. 
 
 Let's see, yes, he was in Leith, but where? 
 
 He fell over the washbowl which sat flatly upon 
 the floor. 
 
 He swore again. She'd done a bunk on him! 
 She had and all! What time was it? 
 
 260
 
 F U E Y 261 
 
 Some one was going by the door. He crossed 
 and opened it an inch. The passer was a tall man 
 with a lighted match in his hand. 
 
 "What time is it, mate?" 
 
 "Nine o'clock/' a heavy voice boomed at him. 
 
 Clancey slammed the door. The wind helped 
 him and an absurd valentine card fell from the 
 wall. 
 
 Nine o'clock ! Blast ! The Spray was out ; gone ; 
 cleared! Here was a nice kettle of fish! 
 
 A pint bottle showed three inches yellow up from 
 the bottom. Good ! His lips closed greedily round 
 the neck. Ah, . . . good! 
 
 Clancey slapped his chest. That was an eye- 
 opener! Now he'd get out and get a bite to eat. 
 The whiskey burned. 
 
 Where had she gone? that girl? There was the 
 peg she'd hung the certain kind of tam-o'-shanter 
 on. Pretty hair she had. 
 
 So she'd 'opped it, 'ad she? They 'ad no con- 
 science, they 'adn't. She didn't live here; no; 
 she'd said that. He'd had to tread quietly up those 
 creaking stairs. 
 
 He hiccoughed. The whiskey burned ; and he sat 
 down on the bed. Where was this place? Near the 
 water, anyway, for there was a siren. So The Lady 
 Spray was out? Well, what about another sleep? 
 Where'd that girl gone? 
 
 Look, look! What was that? That, under 
 there ! TJ?h ! Only his boot. No ; he'd better get 
 out; it would be cooler. He was burning up.
 
 262 FURY 
 
 It had been a good bust, but it had ended too 
 soon. 
 
 Where'd she gone, that girl? 
 
 He wandered around. What was he looking 
 for? Where had she gone? What was he looking 
 for? He had forgotten. Ah . . . his trousers, 
 that was it! Where were they? No; not there. 
 But that was where he had put them on that 
 chair. 
 
 Blimey! His money was in them! 
 
 He suddenly woke fully and searched and 
 knocked things down and tripped over the wash- 
 bowl again . . . twice; he looked under the dirty 
 bed and on the dirty bed that hadn't any sheets. 
 
 She'd bunked with them! 
 
 The dirty skirt ! She'd hopped it with his brass 
 and his trousers, so that he couldn't chase her! 
 And he'd missed The Spray. 
 
 What was he going to do now? He sat very still. 
 What dirty, rotten, stinking things women were! 
 And he'd cottoned up to this one, too! She'd told 
 him about her kid and he'd given her half a crown 
 to send him in a postal order. Now she'd gone 
 and done him down ! 
 
 He reached forward for the bottle. Hell, it was 
 empty! In his rage he threw it from him, out 
 through the window, smashing the glass. He'd get 
 out and find her, the dirty . . . 
 
 A shout from below. 
 
 He crossed and looked out of the window. Some
 
 FURY 263 
 
 men and a woman were looking up and as his head 
 came out, there was another shout. 
 
 "What's up?" he called. 
 
 "Come down here," some one answered. 
 
 "I can't!" he laughed. 
 
 "Come down!" several shouted. 
 
 Then something whispered that something was 
 wrong, and he withdrew his head. What was up? 
 What was up? What's it about? 
 
 A thumping on the stairs; hammering at the 
 door; a woman's voice screaming; the door flew 
 open and a heavy man stood there, and a fat 
 woman behind him. 
 
 Without warning or sound the heavy man rushed 
 in and smashed and Clancey fell. A policeman 
 came in. 
 
 "Who is he?" 
 
 Then the fat woman spoke: "Dunno. 'Ee ain't 
 no right in this 'ouse. I'm the landlady." 
 
 "Get out in the 'all, ma'am; he ain't dressed." 
 And the policeman and heavy man watched 
 Clancey stagger up. 
 
 Before he could speak, the policeman seized him. 
 "Where's yer trooserrrs?" 
 
 "Dunno. What's up? What's it about?" 
 
 Without a word, the heavy man hit him again 
 and Clancey charged and kicked. 
 
 The police whistle screamed. The whiskey 
 burned and Clancey went mad and ran down into 
 the street, terror in his eyes.
 
 264 FURY 
 
 What was it all about? Get out! Smash! and 
 he caught some one in the face as he ran. 
 
 A rising cry came up. "Madman! Madman!" 
 
 A way cleared for him as he ran through the 
 rain in his shirt, the crowd after him. A police- 
 man's truncheon felled him. He scrambled up and 
 fought and bit and kicked until the truncheon 
 crashed again, terribly. 
 
 "What's up? What's up? Who is he?" and the 
 police sergeant, whose truncheon had stopped the 
 flight, threw his cape over the prostrate form 
 which was probably dead, and pushed back the 
 crowd from the doorway. 
 
 Then the other policeman and the heavy man 
 came up on the run. 
 
 "Did ye get him?" 
 
 The sergeant answered with a question, which 
 the policeman answered: "They was comin' up 
 from market." 
 
 The sergeant interrupted: "Who?" 
 
 "This mon and his Missus with their bairn." 
 The policeman indicated the heavy man. "And the 
 looney was hidin' there up in Number fourteen, 
 where I found him without his clothes, up at Mrs. 
 Reid's, and he threw a bottle from the window and 
 cut the baby's head open." 
 
 "Where's the baby?" 
 
 "Off at the doctor's." 
 
 The crowd surged forward. A sailor gone mad 
 had brained a baby ! Forward and back it surged. 
 The news spread to The Robin Hood across the
 
 FURY 265 
 
 way and men and women stumbled across through, 
 the rain. A naked, mad sailor had brained a baby I 
 The girl in the certain kind of tam-o'-shanter 
 touched the arm of the girl who was with her and 
 shivered. 
 
 "There 'e is! Look, 'e' dead!" 
 
 A voice at her side volunteered: "He was mad 
 and they killed him." 
 
 "Good job, too," remarked the girl under the 
 certain kind of tam-o'-shanter. "Fancy killin' a 
 little baby!" She turned away, horrified. 
 
 From a pair of naked, hairy, wet legs, peeping 
 from under a policeman's cape, with a thin streak 
 of red, trickling down to the gutter, mingling un- 
 willingly with the rain. 
 
 So "a gal or two" turned away from a tragic 
 sight. 
 
 " 'Ave a good time," Clancey had said. "Tell 
 the world to go an' choke itself. . . . I've seen a 
 bit o' life in my time! . . . Take a tip from yer 
 Uncle Clan." 
 
 . . . the world to choke itself ! . . . Ha, ha ! He 
 had called the world and the world had answered 
 with a lightning thrust. 
 
 Choke it, would you, little man? . . . Fury!
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 A 'OTHER bedroom; a tiny, ordered, proper 
 little room, smelling sweet and dusted clean, 
 fragrant and with fresh curtains and clean, 
 white walls because Mrs. Ross had promised dear 
 Angus it always should be so. 
 
 And now, pink and white, Min, alone, was very 
 busy, hurrying to do something. One after another 
 she folded garments that looked dirty and out of 
 keeping with other things in the room. But Min 
 shook and folded them tenderly. 
 
 Then she crossed to the door and listened. Some 
 one was in the bathroom. She could hear the 
 sound of running water. There was a moment yet. 
 She swept back into the room, the pink folds of 
 her nightdress clinging round her figure prettily. 
 
 Crossing to the bed, she smoothed and patted the 
 pillows. The rose-glass stood at the side, but the 
 roses were gone; but never mind, she'd leave the 
 glass. The roses had been there just the same, and 
 roses didn't die if you've seen them. That is, those 
 you kept back of your eyes didn't. 
 
 Min was strangely calm and she swept about the 
 room doing odd, significant things, with a grace 
 that belonged rather to a sweeping, pink beauty of 
 another day. 
 
 266
 
 FURY 267 
 
 She hesitated and then drew from a new brown 
 bag a nightdress of flannelette. It rested against 
 her face. Yes, it was aired, all right. 
 
 Spreading it upon the bed, she stood up and 
 pulled one of her arms out of the gown of wedding 
 pink, the new, soft one. 
 
 A furtive glance at the door, and she let the 
 gown fall, shimmering to her feet, and stood for 
 an instant naked . . . pink and white. 
 
 Then she put her little arms into the flannelette 
 and stood up so that it fell and covered her. 
 Something beautifully suggestive of God's perfec- 
 tion fluttered for a moment before our eyes . . .. 
 a woman a young woman. 
 
 Her face had never glowed like this before, com- 
 posed and beautiful. Perhaps because she had 
 longed for this night; perhaps, but . . . 
 
 Why had she changed that nightdress? She had 
 had some good reason. She must have had, she 
 had done it so deliberately. 
 
 She waited at the door, glancing around the 
 room furtively to see that all was in readiness. 
 
 She heard the bathroom door open and some one 
 coming forward. She stood aside as Mrs. Boss 
 came in, her arm about the shoulders of a little 
 some one wrapped in a blanket, some one with gray 
 hair falling down. Min took the other arm. 
 
 "I left her a nightdress on the bed, ma'am. Will 
 ye 'elp her." Averting her head sweetly she busied 
 herself with something in the new brown bag until 
 she heard Mrs. Ross say, "There ye are now. Kick
 
 268 FURY 
 
 those slippers off. That's right. Now down into 
 bed." 
 
 Min stood and watched the gray hair sink gently 
 upon the soft, white pillow and, moving around to 
 the other side of the bed, she stood as though she 
 wanted to help. 
 
 Some one called Mrs. Ross from downstairs. 
 
 "I can manage now, ma'am. Thanks," Min 
 murmured. 
 
 "Good-night, then. Ring if ye want anything," 
 and Mrs. Ross left. 
 
 "Good night," said Min, "and thank ye." 
 
 She stood for a moment nervously still. She had 
 begged Mrs. Ross for this ; but now she felt afraid. 
 
 The gray head upon the pillow, the face averted, 
 was so still, and tiny beads of perspiration stood 
 out upon the bit of wrinkled forehead that she 
 could see. The hot bath had caused that. The 
 head moved and a face looked around at her and 
 held for a moment, drifting gently into a smile. 
 
 Min's fear left her. She stretched over across 
 the bed and put her arms around that neck, pillow 
 and all, and whispered: "Are ye all right . . . 
 Mother?" 
 
 Min's little lips kissed Boy's mother's cheek and 
 held there. "Ye told me to call ye 'Mother.' Do 
 ye still mind, Mother?" 
 
 The other woman's voice was firm. Life sprang 
 into it with a thrill of tenderness and love. 
 
 A graceful ship, tossed and battered in a hope- 
 less storm of awful years, lay to suddenly in calm
 
 269 
 
 waters, and raised her breathless prow gracefully, 
 proudly, in the storm's hushed lull. 
 
 Good salvage! A ship to sail again! Almost 
 trim! A worthy ship, as good as any ship afloat! 
 "You dear, sweet lamb, kiss me . . . little girl 
 . . . hold me tight!" 
 
 Thin arms came up in thin, pink sleeves and 
 drew Min in the flannelette close. Neither could 
 speak, because both were weeping, and Min's arm, 
 the one with the pins and needles in it, lifted and 
 she hopped up and turned out the light, opened 
 the window a little way, and tiptoed back to the 
 bed. 
 
 Then she stepped in and drew the clean, cool 
 bedclothes about them both and her arm went 
 round the thin waist beside her. She could feel 
 the thump, thump of a beating heart beneath her 
 hand. A gentle voice kissed her ears: 
 "God bless you!" 
 
 Silence. And then Min said: "God bless our 
 Boy." The other's entire body turned, trembling. 
 "I was a-thinkin' that, then. God bless our Boy. 
 Our own Boy." 
 
 After all, they were women, weren't they? 
 And so they commenced to chat very quietly of 
 Boy, murmuring endless, wonderful whispers of 
 their Boy, pulsating with hope. Of course, all 
 would be well. How could it be otherwise? He 
 was their Boy, wasn't he? 
 
 Neither had knelt to pray, because neither ever 
 had. They did not know that way; but God gets
 
 270 FURY 
 
 many kinds of prayers and understands them all, 
 and He understands best, perhaps, the silent, 
 hopeful prayers direct to Him from gentle, human 
 souls. 
 
 And the sun peeped in at them through the win- 
 dow when the dawn came, smiling. They were 
 asleep . . . pink and white . . . gray, pink and 
 white.
 
 PART VI 
 
 "Oh, let me ride on all the seas, 
 
 That endless peaceful trip, 
 With God, the greatest Skipper, 
 And Heaven, the perfect ship." 
 
 LOONBY LUKE'S POEMS
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 RANK on rank advancing ... to where? 
 . . . Rollers . . . ominous proceeding ranks 
 of green . . . captained by screaming 
 ghosts mounted on the wind, charging, charging, 
 their war chant hissing to the dull, thundering 
 tread of their distant feet, tramping fathoms below. 
 
 So the North Sea ever charges on its phantom 
 enemy, its countless white arms rearing hungrily 
 up, leaping into the air, searching . . . for what? 
 
 The Lady Spray, agile and schooled, tripped 
 lightly over and on, shaking her graceful body as 
 might some tall white hound upon Siberian snows. 
 
 But there was a shrug of irritability in her move- 
 ments. Like a circus lady who hastens her dan- 
 gerous act to rush home to her sick baby, her 
 splendid movements are marked and her smile is 
 not there. 
 
 How could it be? Did The Spray not sense the 
 change within her? She sighed continually. She 
 might have been a petted race horse sold to alien 
 hands, as she gazed out upon a vista of change and 
 misery, down, down upon her declining years, until 
 her faithful timbers should yield to the breaker's 
 ax, the storm-hidden rocks, those nightmares of 
 all ships, or to whatever death the God of ships 
 decreed. 
 
 273
 
 274 FURY 
 
 Poor Spray! Poor Lady Spray! 
 
 Morning; every element at large; sea, wind and 
 sun ; sun, wind and sea. A morning to shout, sing, 
 scrub, polish and tattle; a sailor's morning; a 
 morning for the chanty man who was not there. 
 
 No, Claneey's voice was missing. 
 
 But Red was humming a bit up forward and Zeis 
 could be heard in the galley. But whoever under- 
 stood the words he sang? 
 
 His song, or whatever it was, stopped as he 
 handed out a can of soup and some biscuits to 
 Looney Luke who waited quietly at the galley 
 door. 
 
 "Tatas en feech en bones vary goot fer't 
 stren'th." 
 
 Luke thought it smelt so and, smiling, walked 
 forward. 
 
 Lamey sniffed and smiled as Luke passed. 
 
 "Better, is ? e?" 
 
 Luke paused. "Improving." 
 
 Lamey stopped to jam a new quid into his cheek 
 and then he spat properly. 
 
 "I 'eard 'im all night. Ravin', wasn't 'e?" 
 
 Luke nodded. "Poor mind's troubled, Lamey." 
 
 Lamey turned again to his job. " 'Ard luck !" 
 
 Luke went on happily ; happy because Lamey was 
 not the only hand by many that had asked tenderly 
 about his battered, suffering charge. Yes, the crew 
 were for Boy to a man. He was of the deep sea, 
 Boy was they all knew that. He had salt and h 
 could go. Blimey, he could go for a little'n!
 
 FURY 275 
 
 And this dull admiration effected a reaction 
 against the tall, silent, new skipper. Er he was 
 a superior cuss, he was! You never knew what 
 was in his head and you might be a lump of gar- 
 bage, the way he talked to yer. 
 
 Luke glanced up through the swift breeze that 
 smelt so good, so fresh. 
 
 Somehow he felt that all was well. Luke was 
 himself again this morning. For forty-eight hours 
 since leaving Leith he had been strangely enclosed 
 in a stifling doubt, but this morning everything 
 whispered ; the sea, the wind, the world whispered : 
 "All's well! All's well! Only you . . . only men 
 . . . can be otherwise ! All's well ! Men, too, may 
 be well if they but will it so!" 
 
 Morgan's voice nearby arrested him. He paused 
 by Boat Number 2 and listened. Mr. Hop's voice 
 was answering: 
 
 "Latitude Longitude " 
 
 Silence for a moment, and then Morgan's voice 
 again. 
 
 "Right over the old 'un! Funny!" 
 
 He walked out just in front of Luke and spat 
 over the side. 
 
 "I reckon 'e misses 'is swig of rum, down there." 
 Then he apostrophized the dead insultingly, rib- 
 aldly. "Don't yer, Dog? 'Avin a few fits about it, 
 are yer?" 
 
 He grinned as he stood looking over. 
 
 Mr. Hop passed and stood beside him. 
 
 The wind swept their voices away.
 
 276 FUEY 
 
 So they were over Dog Leyton's grave! They 
 were! 
 
 Luke, too, was thinking quickly of it, as he hur- 
 ried forward. Yes, they were over the old 'un's 
 grave. Strange, Mechanically he made his way 
 into the foVsle. 
 
 Something stretched upon Clancey's bunk turned 
 as he entered and started up suddenly. 
 
 "What what . . . who is it?" 
 
 "Just me, Boy, with some soup. Good, too! 
 Zeis made it special for yer." 
 
 "Ugh! Don't want it!" 
 
 "Do try, Boy. Just fer Luke! Come on; just 
 a drop. 'Ere . . . smell!" 
 
 "Take the blinkin' stuff away, will yer?" 
 
 "But, Boy, you want to get strong, don't you? 
 Didn't you pray last night with me? You got to 
 do something on your own for it." 
 
 "Ahr ! You an' yer prayers an' yer soup an' yer 
 talk! What good will they do anybody? Lemme 
 alone !" 
 
 The sunlight swept suddenly through the port 
 across Boy's face dark blue, white and red; one 
 eye completely closed and the nose swollen gro- 
 tesquely; a purple billow of flesh hiding the line 
 of the mouth. 
 
 So he had lain hour after hour in that rumbling, 
 stinking hole, listening to the incessant wash that 
 damned, awful, taunting wash. 
 
 "You've got it to do ... you've got it to do 
 . . . you've got it to do!"
 
 FCJKY 277 
 
 He had listened until he'd screamed and tried 
 to struggle up; but the rib and the loss of blood 
 had robbed him of any legs to speak of. 
 
 And so now he tossed under the blanket that was 
 clean only because Looney Luke had washed it 
 for him, all day, all night, all night, all day; 
 his spirit whipping up a body that lay tired 
 and panting, unable to obey that damned, awful, 
 taunting wash that sometimes changed to : 
 
 "Get up and kill . . . get up and kill . . . get 
 up and kill!" 
 
 Then he'd press the blanket over his ears, but 
 still it would cut through relentlessly, deep into 
 his ear drums that infernal, terrible, incessant 
 wash! "You've got it to do ... you've got it to 
 do!" until . . . 
 
 Once he had screamed and rushed for the hatch 
 to jump out clear and end it all, but Luke and Bed 
 had caught him, weak and easy to lay back on the 
 bed. 
 
 And then those two damn, dirty conspirators, 
 Luke and Eed, had talked low and shaken their 
 heads, until he'd thrown the cup at Luke's bald 
 head and Luke had come fearlessly to the bunk 
 and knelt and gabbed about being calm. 
 
 Who could be calm while that damn, awful, 
 taunting wash kept on laughing at him: "You've 
 got it to do! ... Get up and kill!" 
 
 So hour after hour he'd groaned and tossed and 
 the hands had come and peered over him, shaking 
 their heads gloatingly.
 
 278 FURY 
 
 And then, once, in the distance, he'd heard Mor- 
 gan's voice. Morgan ! Christ in Heaven, Morgan ! 
 He'd leaped np, but then had fallen and shaken 
 that rib until he'd seen gray and blue and red . . . 
 and his Mother and Min fighting, tearing at each 
 other's hair and eyes . . . and Min had got his 
 little Mother down and was pouring straight gin 
 out of a bottle into her blue eyes, just so that she 
 wouldn't ever see him again . . . and then both 
 the women had looked up, because they saw Morgan 
 coming towards them . . . and he'd just looked 
 and grinned and turned away; and they both had 
 turned and followed him . . . and Min was throw- 
 ing some roses that she wore over his head 
 
 Boy had opened his eyes to see Morgan's back at 
 the door. He had shouted and Morgan had turned 
 and laughed. And then Luke had come and whis- 
 pered: 
 
 "He ain't gonna touch yer, Boy; don't get 
 scared." 
 
 Scared! Him! Boy! Scared? 
 
 Again he'd hit Luke with his hand and Luke in 
 answer had prayed aloud and Boy had listened 
 until Luke said: 
 
 "Father, give him strength!" 
 
 And Boy had cried out: 
 
 "Strength! Strength! Strength!" 
 
 And the wash had laughed at his voice. 
 
 And the wash was right because no strength had 
 come all night or even now. 
 
 And here was Luke and smelly soup; and the
 
 FURY 279 
 
 sun was outside, and other men were able to walk 
 about; and the wash still laughed at him, and he 
 couldn't get up ... he couldn't get up ... he 
 couldn't get up and kill and rip that dirty swine 
 that had looked over him and laughed! 
 
 Luke sat quietly, watching Boy's twitching face. 
 
 "Where do you think we are now, Boy?" 
 
 A groan answered him. 
 
 "Where are we now, Boy?" 
 
 "Hell !" 
 
 "Is your father in Hell, then, Boy?" 
 
 "Hell!" 
 
 "Boy !" Luke's voice rang out. "Oh, take heart, 
 Boy . . . look!" 
 
 What was Luke shouting about now? Boy 
 looked up. Luke continued, with a splendid ges- 
 ture: 
 
 "Out of that there port, you can see your fa- 
 ther's grave. We're over him now, Boy." 
 
 "Liar!" 
 
 Luke was silent. 
 
 But Luke never lied. Never. 
 
 Boy spoke: "Straight?" 
 
 Luke nodded his head slowly. 
 
 Boy was silent. 
 
 So his father lay below ... his father! 
 
 His vision cleared. Below . . . him now! 
 
 "I loved yer all the time, Boy!" 
 
 Oh, God in heaven, his father lay below! 
 
 Then the wash spoke: "He's watching below!
 
 280 FURY 
 
 . . . He's watching below! . . . He's watching 
 below !'' 
 
 Luke did not attempt to stop the twisted figure 
 that staggered to the door. He knew that some- 
 thing bigger than either of them willed it should 
 be so, that some impulse bigger than either of 
 them led Boy forward. 
 
 He did not follow, but stood mutely waiting. 
 
 If Boy jumped over, down to his father, then God 
 had willed it so. 
 
 A light shining in those eyes that had just left 
 had ordered him and all men . . . not to interfere. 
 Yet Boy had said no word. 
 
 He had passed out silently, on and out. 
 
 Mr. Hop touched Captain Morgan's arm and 
 pointed forward. 
 
 Together they watched the figure, naked to the 
 waist, clutch at the house for support, and almost 
 fall towards the ship's side, the side that was 
 awash. Morgan smiled. 
 
 "There you are. Over 'e goes." 
 
 Mr. Hop shaded his eyes to watch. Red passed 
 on the run; Boy was jumping over for sure! 
 
 "Get back there." 
 
 The voice of his Captain halted Red. 
 
 "That ain't no concern of yours! Get back!" 
 
 Red hesitated. Lamey and Tucker came up and 
 stood by Red. They mumbled quickly. Mr. Hop 
 walked forward to them. 
 
 "Get back!"
 
 FUKY 281 
 
 Lamey turned away still mumbling. Red and 
 Tucker stood still, looking off. 
 
 "A mate's a mate, ain't 'e?" 
 
 Morgan had walked forward to where, a few feet 
 from him, Boy gripped the rail. He was shouting 
 something. 
 
 Mad! Chains! thought Morgan. 
 
 A wave broke over, and Morgan stepped back, 
 away from the water that combed over. Luke 
 appeared at the companionway hatch and was 
 moving quickly out, only to be swung savagely 
 back by the Captain. 
 
 "Get back!" 
 
 Boy, dripping, flung out his hands and the wind 
 swept his voice back: 
 
 "Father, help me! Father! I ain't failed yer! 
 father. . . . Gimmie strength! It's Boy a-callin' 
 yer . . . father! I'm 'urt an' I ain't got no 
 strength . . . but I found 'im, father ... an' I 
 can't ... I can't " 
 
 Another wave broke and tugged his bruised body 
 against the rail as it rushed away. 
 
 Far at sea, long rollers, line on line, swept on, 
 interminable proceeding ranks of green. 
 
 "Father . . . strength!" 
 
 Morgan laughed. 
 
 Boy turned, stood straight up, brine dripping 
 from his matted hair, brine glistening upon two 
 shoulders that squared. 
 
 A scream above the wind. 
 
 "Come on, Hell"
 
 282 FUEY 
 
 And Morgan swung suddenly around as a list of 
 the ship synchronized with a crashing blow upon 
 his ear. 
 
 His cap fell off and rolled out. 
 
 Mr. Hop ran down and Bed grabbed his arm. 
 
 It was on ... it was on ... it was on again! 
 
 Tucker, Zeis and Lamey, even Luke, barred the 
 passage to that small arena, bounded upon the 
 other side by a rail that strained as two bodies 
 flung against it in a fight of death. 
 
 But surely the death of only one . . . the little 
 one . . . the sick one . . . because Morgan had his 
 adversary by the throat and the back of the neck, 
 and with awful strength was tugging, straining, 
 drawing that clinging frame away . . . inch by 
 inch . . . step by step . . . gasp by gasp towards 
 the garbage chute . . . which was open. 
 
 Then Boy's wet, slippery head leaped free, and 
 the other swung violently against the rail at the 
 sudden breaking of his grip. 
 
 Crash! Every atom of Boy's fading strength 
 leaped into a blow that swung Morgan square 
 again and back for a moment. Then those large, 
 long, ruthless arms swung out . . . 
 
 Mr. Hop struggled and blew his whistle. A 
 futile, futile squeak. 
 
 Har . . . har-r-r-r-r . . . har! 
 
 With a roaring burst the sea laughed and de- 
 luged them all. 
 
 No one had seen, they had been too engrossed 
 no one had seen one stern and solid wave rise from
 
 FURY 283 
 
 among its fellows, roaring, terrible with rage . . . 
 white arms reaching, and . . . 
 
 But now they saw its million heels tearing past 
 . . . and Boy clinging to the broken rail. 
 
 A breathless wait; none dared move forward. 
 Then the water cleared away and Boy moved from 
 the rail into the area of open deck. 
 
 Every one was shouting, pointing to something 
 sweeping out, away in the white arms of the waves. 
 
 And then the wave, with its prey, sank into the 
 sea and left, where had been a water-mountain, an 
 empty, glistening, satisfied, water-valley. 
 
 "A boat! Lay to!" 
 
 It was Mr. Hop's voice. 
 
 Wind . . . sea . . . men ! The world laughed. 
 
 Boy alone pointed out to a scrap of black, like 
 driftwood that had appeared again . . . but sweep- 
 ing back, down . . . where? 
 
 Boy's voice: "Father!" 
 
 His hands went up in a mad ecstasy; he was a 
 glorious figure. The sun of triumph was upon his 
 face. 
 
 Then Mr. Hop released and rushed, but strong 
 arms seized him and the voice of a sea captain 
 rang out: 
 
 "Arrest him!" 
 
 Of course they obeyed. Boy Leyton had been 
 first mate, so he was Captain now, wasn't he? 
 
 "Aye, aye! Aye, aye!" 
 
 The sea answered. "Aye, aye! . . . Aye, aye!" 
 
 Then Boy stood still and looked up to the smil-
 
 284 FURY 
 
 ing sky where lived Luke's God. What thought 
 was carried on that smile, what said that smile 
 . . . who knows but . . . God? Who knows? 
 
 And Looney Luke who stood beside him cried out 
 in a loud voice that every one could hear: 
 
 "Captain, steer your course ahead . . . your 
 Father spoke . . . there are no dead!" 
 
 Boy's arm swept around Luke's shoulder; their 
 cheeks almost touched; they were both looking up 
 ... up ... 
 
 "Well done!" sang the wash below. "Well done! 
 Well done! Well done!"
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 "Now life what's just a ferry, 
 
 'Twixt Mother's arms and Christ, 
 Is painted new and merry, 
 
 'Cause Min and Boy got spliced." 
 
 ATD that was only one of the things that 
 Looney Luke wrote about it. 
 
 It happened on a Sunday, the Sunday 
 after the Friday that Captain Boy Leyton was 
 discharged from the hospital, where he'd been for 
 an operation on his nose which would always have 
 a bit of a twist in it that Min thinks is an improve- 
 ment. And that rib also that Mr. Hop had set all 
 wrong, and which Min said didn't need to come 
 out because Boy's Eve was already made and she 
 was it had been fixed, too. 
 
 Yes, it was the Sunday after the Saturday that 
 Boy we'll always call him that, even if he gets 
 to be a blinking Admiral, which isn't likely, be- 
 cause The Lady Spray will live us all out by the 
 shape of her well, it was the Sunday after the 
 Saturday that Boy went to the office where he'd 
 got a big cigar, a slap on the back and his master's 
 papers. 
 
 The Sunday had grown ; by a series of excellent 
 happenings life had risen to a crest this Sunday. 
 
 The early hours were passed by Min and Mum- 
 
 285
 
 286 FURY 
 
 mie, as every one now called Boy's little gray 
 mother, in their diggings in Poole Street, in get- 
 ting dressed. 
 
 On board The Spray Zeis and the fat woman 
 cook from The Jolly Sailors were having the time 
 of their lives in the preparation of a feast. 
 
 Boy was busy sprucing up and spent a lot of 
 time refusing to accept from Luke the loan of a 
 top hat which the latter had dug up from Lord 
 knows where. A lot of people stood round on 
 Noak's Wharf, because the two taxis and the 
 brake, which had been ordered an hour too early, 
 attracted, naturally, a great deal of attention. 
 
 Red had cut himself while shaving and was going 
 to vent himself on little Tucker, when Lamey re- 
 minded him of the rule posted upon the hatch, 
 which said: 
 
 "No scrapping to-day, please." 
 
 A sensation ... a happening which almost 
 stopped the day . . . when Mr. Brisley's cellar- 
 man rolled down a whole keg of real old Burton ; 
 and then to cap that off, Mr. Pet wee came down, 
 and, after calling the Captain, who called the 
 crew out, presented him with a gold watch on 
 behalf of the Company. 
 
 Well, before this, of course, down had come Min 
 and Mummie followed by a thousand kids in their 
 Sunday clothes. It must have been Min's hat what 
 done it. 
 
 It was large enough for tea Mins and a couple 
 of ships thrown im.
 
 FURY 287 
 
 But never mind. The taxis were wound up, the 
 driver that wasn't drunk winding up the one be- 
 longing to the other one that was. 
 
 Boy and Mummie got into one, which was 
 proper; and Min got into the other with Mr. 
 Petwee who was to give her away. 
 
 Red said it was about the only time he'd ever 
 given anything away. 
 
 Mr. Brisley, then, climbed into the taxi with 
 Boy and Mummie, because Luke told him to, as 
 he was best man. Don't forget that that post had 
 been offered to each and every one of the crew, 
 but all thought that Mr. Brisley was better dressed 
 for it, and, then again, didn't he know what to do? 
 
 Lamey had his cornet all shined up with Globe 
 Polish, and got up in front on the brake, and the 
 rest of the crew got in behind. 
 
 Zeis wasn't dressed properly, but it didn't mat- 
 ter, because he had to go to work right away, after, 
 back in the galley, and the fat woman cook had 
 only consented to mind things at the last minute. 
 
 As everything moved off from moorings, Lamey 
 started the Wedding March on his cornet, too high. 
 He'd practiced it enough, but musicians are nerv- 
 ous, and Red was eating an orange, on purpose, to 
 be funny. 
 
 Then the horses didn't cotton to the sound 
 and who wants a blinking wreck on your Captain's 
 wedding day? 
 
 So off they sailed. 
 
 Luke said he'd walk up. Queer fish, Luke!
 
 288 FURY 
 
 People waved up Poole Street and Min got her 
 hat caught when she put her head out of the taxi 
 too far to shout at some one. 
 
 The crew sang "Roses of Pickaney," and then 
 gave "I Must Go Home To-night," the verse of 
 which, sung as a solo by Tucker, referred to a mar- 
 riage; so you see the chorus fitted, as Luke would 
 say, aptly. 
 
 The sack of rice which Zeis had nearly forgotten 
 and had swung on the back at the last minute, 
 burst open as they turned into the East India Dock 
 Road, so somebody got a free rice pudding. A bit 
 dirty, but what ho! 
 
 At the church this was the first of three wed- 
 dings scheduled for that time, and Min easily out- 
 shone any of the other brides, one of whom had 
 red hair, even if Min did say it herself. 
 
 Red fell down getting into a pew and dragged 
 little Tucker down with him, and then broke the 
 prayer-book stand with his weight, heaving himself 
 up. Tucker hid it under the seat and as every one 
 was busy singing, not many noticed. No charge 
 was made, though for a moment Red had feared 
 there might be. 
 
 Somebody who had had a couple of eye-openers 
 pinched Lamey's cornet from the pew behind him 
 and blew a loud note, which naturally made every 
 one look around, and the bloke that pinched it and 
 blew it got nervous and dropped it on the floor of 
 the aisle and broke the nozzle off. 
 
 Lamey told him to wait for him outside and the
 
 FURY 289 
 
 bloke offered to have it out then and there. Lamey 
 wanted this, but Red wouldn't let him do it, and 
 then the singing stopped and every one sat 
 down. 
 
 Boy and Min both trembled and Min said, "I 
 will" for both of them, which got a round of ap- 
 plause and a laugh from the crew, who had craned 
 their necks to hear their Captain pronounce the 
 awful words and had waited for the words Boy 
 could not speak because he was so nervous. 
 
 The Kev. W. F. P. Vane soon restored order by 
 holding up his hand and saying: "Men! Men!" 
 Tucker thought he said "Amen" and repeated it, 
 which got another laugh. 
 
 Suddenly, just as the ring was slipping on Min's 
 finger, and Min had started to cry exactly at the 
 spot that she had arranged in her mind that she 
 would, every one started turning around. 
 
 Some one had come in aft. 
 
 Ma Brent, all dressed up, with Clancey carrying 
 his head done up in a bandage. 
 
 Red shouted, "Ei, ei, Clan!" 
 
 And some women, not of The Spray gang, said, 
 "Sh! Sh!" 
 
 Clan and Ma Brent! Blimey! What a day! 
 What ho ! 
 
 When the Rev. W. F. P. Vane started his few 
 words of address Lamey borrowed a knife and 
 started to mend his cornet for the journey back 
 and was just giving it a little test with his necker- 
 chief stuck in the bell of it, when the parson got
 
 290 FURY 
 
 offended and smiled and told everybody to go off 
 and have a good time. He was only saying things 
 about Min what everybody knew, anyway. 
 
 The organ started to play lively and Lamey came 
 right out and played the wedding march upon his 
 cornet along with it. 
 
 When they were marching down the aisle Min 
 came face to face with Ma Brent, and she felt so 
 good that she grinned, and of all the miracles, Ma, 
 who had her best clothes on, smiled back, which 
 got Min so flustered that she stopped the proces- 
 sion and, starting to cry again, said: 
 
 "Come down to The Spray, Ma, for a bite." 
 
 Ma nodded, and Clan leaned over and slapped 
 Boy upon the back, and grinned one of those old 
 Clancey grins. 
 
 Boy jerked his head as much, as to say, "Come 
 down," as they were on the march, and Boy had 
 lost his voice again, anyway ; and Clancey shouted : 
 
 "I'll be there with bells on." 
 
 Every one was glad to see Clan, and some of the 
 language in their greeting got them all put out of 
 the church by a bloke dressed in a woman's black 
 skirt and carrying a pole. 
 
 Luke was waiting outside. He never went in 
 churches. He said that his church was inside of 
 him! What he meant by that nobody knew; but 
 Luke was crazy anyway. 
 
 He was wearing the top hat, which was dirty 
 where some kid had thrown something and knocked 
 it off; but Luke was radiantly happy and fought
 
 FURY 291 
 
 with the rest aronnd the new rice bag, where a lot 
 of kids were pinching the rice. 
 
 And every one was careful with the rice in the 
 Captain's face, because he was still a bit tender; 
 and Mummie stopped crying and laughed ; and Red 
 kissed her and got a round for it, when he lifted 
 her up into the brake where the lads had plotted 
 she should ride back. 
 
 Lamey's cornet started up, "Sweet Adeline," by 
 request from Min, and Mummie tore her lavender 
 skirt while sitting down. 
 
 In the first cab Boy and Min sat silently, holding 
 each other's hands with their fingers through each 
 other's. 
 
 The driver of the brake, who wore a gray 
 bowler, got into an argument with Yuka, the Rus- 
 sian, accusing him of throwing the rest of the rice 
 down his neck. He was wrong. Yuka hadn't 
 thrown anything since . . . 
 
 Well, Tucker took the driver's attention away off 
 of that, because he borrowed his whip to hit some 
 kids who were in danger of their lives hanging on 
 the back, and broke it. And so the crew clubbed 
 round to buy a new one. 
 
 The driver'd got to have a blooming mast, hadn't 
 he, to get back to the ship with? Red observed. 
 
 Back on the ship, the "Beano" (which is London 
 East End for a good time) started for fair. 
 
 Dinner on deck, a la Lord Loveaduck on his 
 yacht, as Clancey remarked; and then every one 
 noticed that Clancey was holding off the booze.
 
 292 FURY 
 
 He'd gone teetotal! Well, the world was 
 changed. 
 
 Min had been saving room for the dinner, so she 
 ate like a bride should eat, and the Captain, or 
 rather Boy, didn't eat because he was watching 
 Min and had an arm around Mummie. 
 
 Roast beef, Yorkshire pudding, beans, taters and 
 a last year's Christmas pudding from Mrs. Brisley. 
 Cheese, and beer and whiskey for those who fan- 
 cied it. 
 
 What about that for a menu? 
 
 Zeis and Yuka waited, and they were the only 
 two waiters that didn't ever quarrel while the 
 dinner was on. 
 
 Ma Brent steamed up over the gang-plank when 
 dinner was nearly over, and Min got up from her 
 pudding, which was just alight because some one 
 had put some brandy on and touched a match to it. 
 
 '^Welcome, Mrs. Brent," said Minnie, very lady- 
 like. 
 
 "Not at all, I'm sure, Mrs. Leyton," said Mrs. 
 Brent. 
 
 And then she went and sat beside Clancey, who 
 told every one down his end how prompt Ma Brent 
 could be when he'd wired her for money from the 
 hospital in Leith. 
 
 It was all one surprise after another, because 
 when Mr. Hop, who'd never been really sacked or 
 invited, sauntered up and on forward to his quar- 
 ters, the Captain rose and went after him and 
 walked some way with him.
 
 FURY 293 
 
 No one heard what Boy said, but Mr. Hop came 
 back with Boy, who himself filled up a tankard 
 and handed it to the first mate. 
 
 Then some one shouted "Speech!" and Mr. Hop 
 raised his tankard seriously and said "Skol!" 
 
 There was clapping for some moments, and then 
 he cleared his throat. Mr. Hop was always serious. 
 H^ was very serious now. 
 
 "I love The Spray, and 'erete to 'er, and those 
 good men what man 'er." 
 
 He saluted the Captain and his Lady, and Min 
 waved her spoon and said, "'Ear! 'Ear!" 
 
 Mr. Hop then sat by Mummie, whose glass was 
 dry. 
 
 Clancey started an argument about drink with 
 Bed, who had had a couple, and that started the 
 speeches, and good ones, too. Luke's, anyway, was 
 good ! all agreed to that. It was : 
 
 "Here's to the wondrous women 
 What's dreamed of by our crew. , 
 
 May their dreams be 
 
 Of men and sea, 
 And may their dreams come true!" 
 
 Good old Luke! Nice old boy! He looked so 
 happy; and every now and again a tear would 
 drop, but not because Marian had gone off and got 
 married; all Luke's girls did that; he told them 
 to. He only had them so that he would have some- 
 body to bring something to, like the others had. 
 
 Poor Luke's hat was done in by Clancey doing
 
 294 FURY 
 
 a trick with a glass of beer that had been poured 
 out for him and that he didn't want. 
 
 And then, when every one was full up, the crew 
 gave the Captain his present. 
 
 Red had been selected to present it, but the boys 
 whispered and gave the honor to Mr. Hop at the 
 last minute, and he received the present when it 
 was passed under the table to him. 
 
 He hadn't chipped in anything for it, and he 
 remembered that; so he did a nice thing. He 
 pulled off that silver ring that he'd worn since 
 the flood and slipped it into the wedding 
 present, which was a shining silver Dish Cover 
 with: 
 
 TO CAPTAIN AND MRS. BOY LEYTON, 
 
 FROM THE LADS OF 
 
 THE LADY SPRAY 
 
 i and then the date. 
 
 Mr. Hop said nothing, and Min made a nice 
 little speech of thanks. 
 
 "Thank yer, boys. I'll be sailin' with yer now, 
 all the time, see? And yer got a reg'lar shipmate 
 in me, I 'ope. I can darn a bit, and ye can all call 
 me Ma." 
 
 Laughter and cheers. 
 
 Every one talked and then Clancey sang "Stop 
 Your Tickling Jock," and "Mother Machree" for 
 an encore, which went down very well. 
 
 Lamey gave a cornet solo and there was a short 
 dance, very short what ho!
 
 FURY 295 
 
 Bed fell over with Mrs. Brisley and Mr. Brisley, 
 who was a good sort, didn't mind a bit. 
 
 "She'd plenty o' fat ter fall on," he said. 
 
 Then the guests departed and the lads went 
 down to finish up the Beano at The Jolly Sailors. 
 
 The Jolly Sailors was well named that night, all 
 right. What ho ! 
 
 An autumn Sunday evening. Tall ships swayed 
 restfully at docks and down from Lambeth came 
 the sound of evening bells. 
 
 Noak's Wharf was silent, as if awed. Gulls 
 arched gracefully down and up. The Lady Spray 
 breathed in even contentment, the masts of her 
 sweetheart ship, The Lion, in the next berth, cut- 
 ting sharp shadows acrosa her deck ; his arm might 
 have been about her. 
 
 Luke leaned back, writing, and Mummie in her 
 new deck-chair sat knitting. Luke's tie fluttered. 
 
 "A pretty tie," said Mummie. "Unusual like." 
 
 It was the Eton boating tie; but Luke did not 
 tell her so. He just smiled and spoke softly: 
 
 "Everything is beautiful, Mummie." 
 
 "Lately it has been," said Mummie. 
 
 "Love," said Luke softly. 
 
 "Love," repeated Mummie. "It is beautiful !" 
 
 "It is God!" said Luke. 
 
 And Mummie sighed, believing. 
 
 THE END
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 305 De Neve Drive - Parking Lot 17 Box 951388 
 
 LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA 90095-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed.
 
 A 000 052 852 1
 
 Unii 
 S